The Book of Prayers

(1) باب بَدْءِ الأَذَانِ

(1) Chapter: The Beginning Of The Adhan
1
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَكْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي هَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا حَجَّاجُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ أَخْبَرَنِي نَافِعٌ، مَوْلَى ابْنِ عُمَرَ عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كَانَ الْمُسْلِمُونَ حِينَ قَدِمُوا الْمَدِينَةَ يَجْتَمِعُونَ فَيَتَحَيَّنُونَ الصَّلَوَاتِ وَلَيْسَ يُنَادِي بِهَا أَحَدٌ فَتَكَلَّمُوا يَوْمًا فِي ذَلِكَ فَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمُ اتَّخِذُوا نَاقُوسًا مِثْلَ نَاقُوسِ النَّصَارَى وَقَالَ بَعْضُهُمْ قَرْنًا مِثْلَ قَرْنِ الْيَهُودِ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَوَلاَ تَبْعَثُونَ رَجُلاً يُنَادِي بِالصَّلاَةِ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " يَا بِلاَلُ قُمْ فَنَادِ بِالصَّلاَةِ " .

Ibn Umar reported:
When the Muslims came to Medina, they gathered and sought to know the time of prayer but no one summoned them. One day they discussed the matter, and some of them said: Use something like the bell of the Christians and some of them said: Use horn like that of the Jews. Umar said: Why may not a be appointed who should call (people) to prayer? The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: O Bilal, get up and summon (the people) to prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 377

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 1

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 735

(2) باب الأَمْرِ بِشَفْعِ الأَذَانِ وَإِيتَارِ الإِقَامَةِ

(2) Chapter: The Command to say the phrases of the Adhan twice and the phrases of the iqamah once, except the phrase, "Prayer is about to begin," which is to be said twice
2
حَدَّثَنَا خَلَفُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ خَالِدٍ الْحَذَّاءِ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ، الأَذَانَ وَيُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ . زَادَ يَحْيَى فِي حَدِيثِهِ عَنِ ابْنِ عُلَيَّةَ فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهِ أَيُّوبَ فَقَالَ إِلاَّ الإِقَامَةَ .

Anas reported:
Bilal was commanded (by the Messenger of Allah) to repeat (the phrases of) Adhan twice and once in Iqama. The narrator said: I made a mention of it before Ayyub who said: Except for saying: Qamat-is-Salat [the time for prayer has come].

Reference: Sahih Muslim 378 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 2

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 736

3
وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ الثَّقَفِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ ذَكَرُوا أَنْ يُعْلِمُوا، وَقْتَ الصَّلاَةِ بِشَىْءٍ يَعْرِفُونَهُ فَذَكَرُوا أَنْ يُنَوِّرُوا نَارًا أَوْ يَضْرِبُوا نَاقُوسًا فَأُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ الأَذَانَ وَيُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ .

Anas b. Malik reported:
They (the Companions) discussed that they should know the timings of prayer by means of something recognized by all. Some of them said that fire should be lighted or a bell should be rung. But Bilal was ordered to repeat the phrases twice in Adhan, and once in Iqama.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 378 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 3

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 737

4
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَاتِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا بَهْزٌ، حَدَّثَنَا وُهَيْبٌ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ لَمَّا كَثُرَ النَّاسُ ذَكَرُوا أَنْ يُعْلِمُوا . بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ الثَّقَفِيِّ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَنْ يُورُوا نَارًا .

This hadith is transmitted by Khalid Hadhdha with the same chain of transmitters (and the words are):
When the majority of the people discussed they should know, like the hadith narrated by al-Thaqafi (mentioned above) except for the words:" They (the people) should kindle fire."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 378 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 4

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 738

5
وَحَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عُمَرَ الْقَوَارِيرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعَبْدُ الْوَهَّابِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَجِيدِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَيُّوبُ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ أُمِرَ بِلاَلٌ أَنْ يَشْفَعَ، الأَذَانَ وَيُوتِرَ الإِقَامَةَ .

Anas reported:
Bilal was commanded (by the Holy Prophet) to repeat the phrases twice in Adhan, and once in lqama.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 378 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 5

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 739

(3) باب صِفَةِ الأَذَانِ

(3) Chapter: Description Of The Adhan
6
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، مَالِكُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْوَاحِدِ وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ قَالَ أَبُو غَسَّانَ حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذٌ، وَقَالَ، إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، صَاحِبِ الدَّسْتَوَائِيِّ وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ عَامِرٍ الأَحْوَلِ، عَنْ مَكْحُولٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مُحَيْرِيزٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَحْذُورَةَ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَلَّمَهُ هَذَا الأَذَانَ " اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ - ثُمَّ يَعُودُ فَيَقُولُ - أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ - مَرَّتَيْنِ - حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ - مَرَّتَيْنِ " . زَادَ إِسْحَاقُ " اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ " .

Abu Mahdhura said that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught him Adhan like this:
Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad Is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, and it should be again repeated: I testify that there is no god but Allah, I testify that there is no god but Allah; I testify that Muhammad Is the Messenger of Allah, I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. Come to the prayer (twice). Come to success (twice). Ishaq added: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; there Is no god but Allah.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 379

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 6

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 740

(4) باب اسْتِحْبَابِ اتِّخَاذِ مُؤَذِّنَيْنِ لِلْمَسْجِدِ الْوَاحِدِ

(4) Chapter: It Is Recommended To Have Two Mu'adhdhin In A Single Masjid
7
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ نَافِعٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مُؤَذِّنَانِ بِلاَلٌ وَابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ الأَعْمَى .

Ibn Umar reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had two Mu'adhdhins, Bilal and 'Abdullah b. Umm Maktum, who (latter) was blind.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 380 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 7

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 741

8
وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، حَدَّثَنَا الْقَاسِمُ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، مِثْلَهُ .


This hadith has been narrated on the authority of 'A'isha by another chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 380 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 8

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 742

(5) باب جَوَازِ أَذَانِ الأَعْمَى إِذَا كَانَ مَعَهُ بَصِيرٌ

(5) Chapter: It Is Permissible For A Blind Man To Call The Adhan So long As There Is A Man With Him Who Sees
9
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ مَخْلَدٍ - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ كَانَ ابْنُ أُمِّ مَكْتُومٍ يُؤَذِّنُ لِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَهُوَ أَعْمَى .

A'isha reported:
Ibn Umm Maktum used to pronounce Adhan at the behest of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) (despite the fact) that he was blind.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 381 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 9

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 743

10
وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْمُرَادِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ .


A hadith like this has been transmitted by Hisham.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 381 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 10

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 744

(6) باب الإِمْسَاكِ عَنِ الإِغَارَةِ، عَلَى قَوْمٍ فِي دَارِ الْكُفْرِ إِذَا سُمِعَ فِيهِمُ الأَذَانُ

(6) Chapter: Refraining From Attacking People In Dar Al-Kufr (Non-Muslim Lands) If The Adhan Is Heard Among Them
11
وَحَدَّثَنِي زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ سَعِيدٍ - عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا ثَابِتٌ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُغِيرُ إِذَا طَلَعَ الْفَجْرُ وَكَانَ يَسْتَمِعُ الأَذَانَ فَإِنْ سَمِعَ أَذَانًا أَمْسَكَ وَإِلاَّ أَغَارَ فَسَمِعَ رَجُلاً يَقُولُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " عَلَى الْفِطْرَةِ " . ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " خَرَجْتَ مِنَ النَّارِ " . فَنَظَرُوا فَإِذَا هُوَ رَاعِي مِعْزًى .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to attack the enemy when it was dawn. He would listen to the Adhan; so if he heard an Adhan, he stopped, otherwise made an attack. Once on hearing a man say: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) remarked: He is following al-Fitra (al-Islam). Then hearing him say: I testify that there is no god but Allah. there is no god but Allah, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: You have come out of the Fire (of Hell). They looked at him and found that he was a goat herd.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 382

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 11

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 745

(7) باب اسْتِحْبَابِ الْقَوْلِ مِثْلَ قَوْلِ الْمُؤَذِّنِ لِمَنْ سَمِعَهُ ثُمَّ يُصَلِّي عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ وَسَلَّمَ ثُمَّ يَسْأَلُ اللَّهَ لَهُ الْوَسِيلَةَ

(7) Chapter: It Is Recommended For The One Who Hears The Mu'adhdhin To Repeat His Words, Then To Send Salat Upon The Prophet (saws) And Ask Allah To Grant Him Al-Wasilah
12
حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءِ بْنِ يَزِيدَ اللَّيْثِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ النِّدَاءَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُولُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ " .

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported:
When you hear the call (to prayer), repeat what the Mu'adhdhin pronounces.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 383

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 12

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 746

13
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ سَلَمَةَ الْمُرَادِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ حَيْوَةَ، وَسَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي أَيُّوبَ، وَغَيْرِهِمَا، عَنْ كَعْبِ بْنِ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَمْرِو بْنِ الْعَاصِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " إِذَا سَمِعْتُمُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ فَقُولُوا مِثْلَ مَا يَقُولُ ثُمَّ صَلُّوا عَلَىَّ فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَىَّ صَلاَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ بِهَا عَشْرًا ثُمَّ سَلُوا اللَّهَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ فَإِنَّهَا مَنْزِلَةٌ فِي الْجَنَّةِ لاَ تَنْبَغِي إِلاَّ لِعَبْدٍ مِنْ عِبَادِ اللَّهِ وَأَرْجُو أَنْ أَكُونَ أَنَا هُوَ فَمَنْ سَأَلَ لِيَ الْوَسِيلَةَ حَلَّتْ لَهُ الشَّفَاعَةُ " .

'Abdullah b. Amr b. al-As reported Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) as saying:
When you hear the Mu'adhdhin, repeat what he says, then invoke a blessing on me, for everyone who invokes a blessing on me will receive ten blessings from Allah; then beg from Allah al-Wasila for me, which is a rank in Paradise fitting for only one of Allah's servants, and I hope that I may be that one. If anyone who asks that I be given the Wasila, he will be assured of my intercession.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 384

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 13

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 747

14
حَدَّثَنِي إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو جَعْفَرٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَهْضَمٍ الثَّقَفِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ غَزِيَّةَ، عَنْ خُبَيْبِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ إِسَافٍ، عَنْ حَفْصِ بْنِ عَاصِمِ بْنِ عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ جَدِّهِ، عُمَرَ بْنِ الْخَطَّابِ قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " إِذَا قَالَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ . فَقَالَ أَحَدُكُمُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ . ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ . قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ . قَالَ أَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ . ثُمَّ قَالَ حَىَّ عَلَى الصَّلاَةِ . قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ . ثُمَّ قَالَ حَىَّ عَلَى الْفَلاَحِ . قَالَ لاَ حَوْلَ وَلاَ قُوَّةَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ . ثُمَّ قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ . قَالَ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ اللَّهُ أَكْبَرُ . ثُمَّ قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ . قَالَ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ . مِنْ قَلْبِهِ دَخَلَ الْجَنَّةَ " .

'Umar b. al-Khattab reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When the Mu'adhdhin says: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, and one of you should make this response: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest; (and when the Mu'adhdhin) says: I testify that there is no god but Allah, one should respond: I testify that there is no god but Allah, and when he says: I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah, one should make a response: I testify that Muhammad is Allah's Messenger. When he (the Mu'adhdhin) says: Come to prayer, one should make a response: There is no might and no power except with Allah. When he (the Mu'adhdhin) says: Come to salvation, one should respond: There is no might and no power except with Allah, and when he (the Mu'adhdhin) says: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest, then make a response: Allah is the Greatest, Allah is the Greatest. When he (the Mu'adhdhin) says: There is no god but Allah, and he who makes a re- sponse from the heart: There is no god but Allah, he will enter Paradise.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 385

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 14

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 748

15
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ الْحُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قَيْسٍ الْقُرَشِيِّ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، عَنِ الْحُكَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ عَامِرِ بْنِ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ سَعْدِ بْنِ أَبِي وَقَّاصٍ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ " مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ لاَ شَرِيكَ لَهُ وَأَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ رَضِيتُ بِاللَّهِ رَبًّا وَبِمُحَمَّدٍ رَسُولاً وَبِالإِسْلاَمِ دِينًا . غُفِرَ لَهُ ذَنْبُهُ " . قَالَ ابْنُ رُمْحٍ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ " مَنْ قَالَ حِينَ يَسْمَعُ الْمُؤَذِّنَ وَأَنَا أَشْهَدُ " . وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ قُتَيْبَةُ قَوْلَهُ وَأَنَا .

Sa'd b. Abu Waqqas reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: If anyone says on hearing the Mu'adhdhin: I testify that there is no god but Allah alone. Who has no partner, and that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger, (and that) I am satisfied with Allah as my Lord, with Muhammad as Messenger. and with Islam as din (code of life), his sins would be forgiven. In the narration transmitted by Ibn Rumh the words are:" He who said on hearing the Mu'adhdhin and verity I testify." ' Qutaiba has not mentioned his words:" And I."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 386

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 15

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 749

(8) باب فَضْلِ الأَذَانِ وَهَرَبِ الشَّيْطَانِ عِنْدَ سَمَاعِهِ

(8) Chapter: The Virtue Of the Adhan, And The Shaitan Flees When He Hears It
16
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عَمِّهِ، قَالَ كُنْتُ عِنْدَ مُعَاوِيَةَ بْنِ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ فَجَاءَهُ الْمُؤَذِّنُ يَدْعُوهُ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ مُعَاوِيَةُ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " الْمُؤَذِّنُونَ أَطْوَلُ النَّاسِ أَعْنَاقًا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ " . وَحَدَّثَنِيهِ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو عَامِرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ، عَنْ طَلْحَةَ بْنِ يَحْيَى، عَنْ عِيسَى بْنِ طَلْحَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُعَاوِيَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ .

Yahya narrated it on the authority of his uncle that he had been sitting in the company of Mu'awiya b. Abu Sufyan when the Mu'adhdhin called (Muslims) to prayer. Mu'awiya said:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saying The Mu'adhdhins will have the longest necks on the Day of Resurrection.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 387

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 16

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 750

17
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ إِذَا سَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلاَةِ ذَهَبَ حَتَّى يَكُونَ مَكَانَ الرَّوْحَاءِ " . قَالَ سُلَيْمَانُ فَسَأَلْتُهُ عَنِ الرَّوْحَاءِ . فَقَالَ هِيَ مِنَ الْمَدِينَةِ سِتَّةٌ وَثَلاَثُونَ مِيلاً .

Abu Sufyan reported it on the authority of Jabir that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say:
When Satan hears the call to prayer, he runs away to a distance like that of Rauha. Sulaimin said: I asked him about Rauha. He replied: It is at a distance of thirty-six miles from Medina.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 388 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 17

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 751

18
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ .


Abu Mu'awiya narrated it on the authority of A'mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 388 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 18

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 752

19
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِقُتَيْبَةَ - قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ إِذَا سَمِعَ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَحَالَ لَهُ ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ صَوْتَهُ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ رَجَعَ فَوَسْوَسَ فَإِذَا سَمِعَ الإِقَامَةَ ذَهَبَ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ صَوْتَهُ فَإِذَا سَكَتَ رَجَعَ فَوَسْوَسَ " .

Abu Huraira reported the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as saying:
When Satan hears the call to prayer, he turns back and breaks the wind so as not to hear the call being made, but when the call is finished he turns round and distracts (the minds of those who pray), and when he hears the Iqama, he again runs away so as not to hear its voice and when it subsides, he comes back and distracts (the minds of those who stand for prayer).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 389 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 19

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 753

20
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْحَمِيدِ بْنُ بَيَانٍ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا خَالِدٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ - عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " إِذَا أَذَّنَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ وَلَهُ حُصَاصٌ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When the Mu'adhdhin calls to prayer, Satan runs back vehemently.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 389 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 20

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 754

21
حَدَّثَنِي أُمَيَّةُ بْنُ بِسْطَامَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ زُرَيْعٍ - حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، قَالَ أَرْسَلَنِي أَبِي إِلَى بَنِي حَارِثَةَ - قَالَ - وَمَعِي غُلاَمٌ لَنَا - أَوْ صَاحِبٌ لَنَا - فَنَادَاهُ مُنَادٍ مِنْ حَائِطٍ بِاسْمِهِ - قَالَ - وَأَشْرَفَ الَّذِي مَعِي عَلَى الْحَائِطِ فَلَمْ يَرَ شَيْئًا فَذَكَرْتُ ذَلِكَ لأَبِي فَقَالَ لَوْ شَعَرْتُ أَنَّكَ تَلْقَى هَذَا لَمْ أُرْسِلْكَ وَلَكِنْ إِذَا سَمِعْتَ صَوْتًا فَنَادِ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ " إِنَّ الشَّيْطَانَ إِذَا نُودِيَ بِالصَّلاَةِ وَلَّى وَلَهُ حُصَاصٌ " .

Suhail reported that his father sent him to Banu Haritha along with a boy or a man. Someone called him by his name from an enclosure. He (thenarrator) said:
The person with me looked towards the enclosure, but saw nothing. I made a mention of that to my father. He said: If I knew that you would meet such a situation I would have never sent you (there), but (bear in wind) whenever you hear such a call (from the evil spirits) pronounce the Adhan. for I have heard Abu Huraira say that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upbn him) said: Whenever Adhan is proclaimed, Satan runs back vehemently.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 389 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 21

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 755

22
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ، - يَعْنِي الْحِزَامِيَّ - عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا نُودِيَ لِلصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ الشَّيْطَانُ لَهُ ضُرَاطٌ حَتَّى لاَ يَسْمَعَ التَّأْذِينَ فَإِذَا قُضِيَ التَّأْذِينُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى إِذَا ثُوِّبَ بِالصَّلاَةِ أَدْبَرَ حَتَّى إِذَا قُضِيَ التَّثْوِيبُ أَقْبَلَ حَتَّى يَخْطِرَ بَيْنَ الْمَرْءِ وَنَفْسِهِ يَقُولُ لَهُ اذْكُرْ كَذَا وَاذْكُرْ كَذَا لِمَا لَمْ يَكُنْ يَذْكُرُ مِنْ قَبْلُ حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ مَا يَدْرِي كَمْ صَلَّى " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Apostle (ﷺ) said When the call to prayer is made, Satan runs back and breaks wind so as not to hear the call being made, and when the call is finished. he turns round. When Iqama is proclaimed he turns his back, and when it is finished he turns round to distract a man, saying: Re- member such and such; remember such and such, referring to something the man did not have in his mind, with the result that he does not know how much he has prayed.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 389 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 22

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 756

23
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ " حَتَّى يَظَلَّ الرَّجُلُ إِنْ يَدْرِي كَيْفَ صَلَّى " .

A hadith like it has been narrated by Abu Huraira but for these words:
" He (the man saying the prayer) does not know how much he has prayed.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 389 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 23

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 757

(9) باب اسْتِحْبَابِ رَفْعِ الْيَدَيْنِ حَذْوَ الْمَنْكِبَيْنِ مَعَ تَكْبِيرَةِ الإِحْرَامِ وَالرُّكُوعِ وَفِي الرَّفْعِ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَأَنَّهُ لاَ يَفْعَلُهُ إِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ السُّجُودِ

(9) Chapter: It Is Recommended To Raise The Hands Level With The Shoulders When Saying The Opening Takbir, When Bowing And When Rising From Bowing. But That Is Not To Be Done When Rising From The Prostration
24
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، وَسَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ وَابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ سُفْيَانَ بْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِيَحْيَى قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ سَالِمٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، قَالَ رَأَيْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا افْتَتَحَ الصَّلاَةَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ وَقَبْلَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ وَلاَ يَرْفَعُهُمَا بَيْنَ السَّجْدَتَيْنِ .

Salim narrated it on the authority of his father who reported:
I saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his hands apposite the shoulders at the time of beginning the prayer and before bowing down and after coming back to the position after bowing. but he did not raise them between two prostrations.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 390 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 24

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 758

25
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَالِمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ ابْنَ عُمَرَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ لِلصَّلاَةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى تَكُونَا حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ وَلاَ يَفْعَلُهُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ السُّجُودِ .


Ibn Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), when he stood up for prayer, used to raise his hands apposite the shoulders and then recited takbir (Allah-o-Akbar), and when he was about to bow he again did like it and when he raised himself from the ruku' (bowing posture) he again did like it, but he did not do it at the time of raising his head from prostration.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 390 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 25

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 759

26
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنٌ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى - حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ قُهْزَاذَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَلَمَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، أَخْبَرَنَا يُونُسُ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ كَمَا قَالَ ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ لِلصَّلاَةِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى تَكُونَا حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ .


This hadith has been transmitted with the same chain of transmitters by al. Zuhri as narrated by Ibn Juraij (who) said. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stood up for prayer, he raised hands (to the height) apposite the shoulders and then recited takbir.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 390 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 26

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 760

27
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا خَالِدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ خَالِدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي قِلاَبَةَ، أَنَّهُ رَأَى مَالِكَ بْنَ الْحُوَيْرِثِ إِذَا صَلَّى كَبَّرَ ثُمَّ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ وَحَدَّثَ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَفْعَلُ هَكَذَا .


Abu Qilaba reported that he saw Malik b. Huwairith raising his hands at the beginning of prayer and raising his hands before kneeling down, and raising his hands after lifting his head from the state of kneeling, and he narrated that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to do like this.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 391 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 27

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 761

28
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو كَامِلٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ نَصْرِ بْنِ عَاصِمٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ الْحُوَيْرِثِ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا أُذُنَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَكَعَ رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا أُذُنَيْهِ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَقَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . فَعَلَ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ .

Malik b. Huwairith reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raised his hands apposite his ears at the time of reciting the takbir (i. e. at the time of beginning the prayer) and then again raised his hands apposite the ears at the time of bowing and when he lifted his head after bowing he said: Allah listened to him who praised Him, and did like it (raised his hands up to the ears).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 391 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 28

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 762

29
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ أَنَّهُ رَأَى نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَقَالَ حَتَّى يُحَاذِيَ بِهِمَا فُرُوعَ أُذُنَيْهِ .


This hadith has been transmitted by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters that he saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) doing this (i.e. raising his hands) till they were opposite the lobes of ears.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 391 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 29

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 763

(10) باب إِثْبَاتِ التَّكْبِيرِ فِي كُلِّ خَفْضٍ وَرَفْعٍ فِي الصَّلاَةِ إِلاَّ رَفْعَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ فَيَقُولُ فِيهِ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ

(10) Chapter: Affirming The Takbir For Every Movement Up Or Down In The Prayer, Except When Rising From Ruku' When One Should Say: Sami'aAllahu Liman Hamidah (Allah Hears Those Who Praise Him)
30
وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي لَهُمْ فَيُكَبِّرُ كُلَّمَا خَفَضَ وَرَفَعَ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ وَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Abu Salama reported:
Abu Huraira led prayer for them and recited takbir when he bent and raised himself (in ruku' and sujud) and after completing (the prayer) he said: By Allah I say prayer which has the best resemblance with the prayer of the Prophet (ﷺ) amongst you.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 30

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 764

31
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْكَعُ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . حِينَ يَرْفَعُ صُلْبَهُ مِنَ الرُّكُوعِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ " رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ " . ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَهْوِي سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَسْجُدُ ثُمَّ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ ثُمَّ يَفْعَلُ مِثْلَ ذَلِكَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلِّهَا حَتَّى يَقْضِيَهَا وَيُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ مِنَ الْمَثْنَى بَعْدَ الْجُلُوسِ ثُمَّ يَقُولُ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Abu Huraira reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up for prayer, he would say the takbir (Allah-o-Akbar) when standing, then say the takbir when bowing. then say:" Allah listened to him who praised him," when coming to the erect position after bowing, then say while standing:" To Thee, our Lord, be the praise", then recite the takbir when getting down for prostration, then say the takbir on raising his head, then say the takbir on prostrating himself, then say the takbir on raising his head. He would do that throughout the whole prayer till he would complete it, and he would say the takbir when he would get up at the end of two rak'as after adopting the sitting posture. Abu Huraira said: My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 31

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 765

32
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُجَيْنٌ، حَدَّثَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ عُقَيْلٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ الْحَارِثِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِذَا قَامَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ يُكَبِّرُ حِينَ يَقُومُ بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ قَوْلَ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ . إِنِّي أَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Ibn al-Harith reported:
He had heard Abu Huraira say: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited takbir on standing for prayer, and the rest of the hadith is like that transmitted by Ibn Juraij (recorded above), but he did not mention Abu Huraira as saying:" My prayer has the best resemblance amongst you with the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ)."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 32

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 766

33
وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ - حِينَ يَسْتَخْلِفُهُ مَرْوَانُ عَلَى الْمَدِينَةِ - إِذَا قَامَ لِلصَّلاَةِ الْمَكْتُوبَةِ كَبَّرَ . فَذَكَرَ نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ وَفِي حَدِيثِهِ فَإِذَا قَضَاهَا وَسَلَّمَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَى أَهْلِ الْمَسْجِدِ قَالَ وَالَّذِي نَفْسِي بِيَدِهِ إِنِّي لأَشْبَهُكُمْ صَلاَةً بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Abu Salama b. 'Abd al-Rahman reported.. When Marwan appointed Abu Huraira as his deputy in Medina, he recited takbir whenever he got up for obligatory prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Ibn Juraij (but with the addition of these words):
On completing the prayer with salutation, and he turned to the people in the mosque and said....

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 33

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 767

34
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ يَحْيَى بْنِ أَبِي كَثِيرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كُلَّمَا رَفَعَ وَوَضَعَ . فَقُلْنَا يَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ مَا هَذَا التَّكْبِيرُ قَالَ إِنَّهَا لَصَلاَةُ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Abu Salama reported that Abu Huraira recited takbir in prayer on all occasions of rising and kneeling. We said:
O Abu Huraira, what is this takbir? He said: Verily it is the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 34

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 768

35
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ - عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّهُ كَانَ يُكَبِّرُ كُلَّمَا خَفَضَ وَرَفَعَ وَيُحَدِّثُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَانَ يَفْعَلُ ذَلِكَ .


Suhail reported on the authority of his father that Abu Huraira used to recite takbir on all occasions of rising and bending (in prayer) and narrated that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to do like that.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 392 f

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 35

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 769

36
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَخَلَفُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ حَمَّادٍ، - قَالَ يَحْيَى أَخْبَرَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، - عَنْ غَيْلاَنَ، عَنْ مُطَرِّفٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ أَنَا وَعِمْرَانُ بْنُ حُصَيْنٍ، خَلْفَ عَلِيِّ بْنِ أَبِي طَالِبٍ فَكَانَ إِذَا سَجَدَ كَبَّرَ وَإِذَا رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ كَبَّرَ وَإِذَا نَهَضَ مِنَ الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ كَبَّرَ فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفْنَا مِنَ الصَّلاَةِ - قَالَ - أَخَذَ عِمْرَانُ بِيَدِي ثُمَّ قَالَ لَقَدْ صَلَّى بِنَا هَذَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم . أَوْ قَالَ قَدْ ذَكَّرَنِي هَذَا صَلاَةَ مُحَمَّدٍ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Mutarrif reported:
I and 'Imran b. Husain said prayer behind 'Ali b. Abu, Talib. He recited takbir when he prostrated, and he recited takbir when he raised his head and he recited takbir while rising up (from the sitting position at the end of two rak'ahs). When we had finished our prayer, 'Imran caught hold of my hand and said: He (Hadrat Ali) has led prayer like Muhammad (ﷺ) or he said: He in fact recalled to my mind the prayer of Muhammad (may peace be upon him.)

Reference: Sahih Muslim 393

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 36

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 770

(11) باب وُجُوبِ قِرَاءَةِ الْفَاتِحَةِ فِي كُلِّ رَكْعَةٍ وَإِنَّهُ إِذَا لَمْ يُحْسِنِ الْفَاتِحَةَ وَلاَ أَمْكَنَهُ تَعَلُّمُهَا قَرَأَ مَا تَيَسَّرَ لَهُ مِنْ غَيْرِهَا

(11) Chapter: It Is Obligatory To Recite Al-Fatihah In Every Rak'ah; If A Person Cannot Recite Al-Fatihah Or Cannot Learn It, Then He Should Recite Whatever Else He Can Manage
37
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، - قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ مَحْمُودِ بْنِ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، يَبْلُغُ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم " لاَ صَلاَةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ " .

'Ubada b. as-Samit reported from the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him ):
He who does not recite Fatihat al-Kitab is not credited with having observed the prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 394 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 37

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 771

38
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي مَحْمُودُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، عَنْ عُبَادَةَ بْنِ الصَّامِتِ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " لاَ صَلاَةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْتَرِئْ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ " .

Ubada b. as-Samit reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: He who does not recite Umm al-Qur'an is not credited with having observed the prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 394 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 38

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 772

39
حَدَّثَنَا الْحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَنَّ مَحْمُودَ بْنَ الرَّبِيعِ الَّذِي، مَجَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي وَجْهِهِ مِنْ بِئْرِهِمْ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ عُبَادَةَ بْنَ الصَّامِتِ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لاَ صَلاَةَ لِمَنْ لَمْ يَقْرَأْ بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ " .

Mahmud b. al-Rabi', on whose face the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) squirted water from the well, reported on the authority of 'Ubada b. as- Samit that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said:
He who does not recite Umm al-Qur'an is not credited with having observed prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 394 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 39

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 773

40
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ وَزَادَ فَصَاعِدًا .

This hadith has also been transmitted by Ma'mar from al-Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters with the addition of these words:
" and something more".

Reference: Sahih Muslim 394 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 40

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 774

41
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ الْحَنْظَلِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَهْىَ خِدَاجٌ - ثَلاَثًا - غَيْرُ تَمَامٍ " . فَقِيلَ لأَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ إِنَّا نَكُونُ وَرَاءَ الإِمَامِ . فَقَالَ اقْرَأْ بِهَا فِي نَفْسِكَ فَإِنِّي سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَسَمْتُ الصَّلاَةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ فَإِذَا قَالَ الْعَبْدُ { الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ} . قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى حَمِدَنِي عَبْدِي وَإِذَا قَالَ { الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ} . قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَثْنَى عَلَىَّ عَبْدِي . وَإِذَا قَالَ { مَالِكِ يَوْمِ الدِّينِ} . قَالَ مَجَّدَنِي عَبْدِي - وَقَالَ مَرَّةً فَوَّضَ إِلَىَّ عَبْدِي - فَإِذَا قَالَ { إِيَّاكَ نَعْبُدُ وَإِيَّاكَ نَسْتَعِينُ} . قَالَ هَذَا بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ . فَإِذَا قَالَ { اهْدِنَا الصِّرَاطَ الْمُسْتَقِيمَ * صِرَاطَ الَّذِينَ أَنْعَمْتَ عَلَيْهِمْ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ} . قَالَ هَذَا لِعَبْدِي وَلِعَبْدِي مَا سَأَلَ " . قَالَ سُفْيَانُ حَدَّثَنِي بِهِ الْعَلاَءُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَعْقُوبَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَيْهِ وَهُوَ مَرِيضٌ فِي بَيْتِهِ فَسَأَلْتُهُ أَنَا عَنْهُ .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) said: If anyone observes prayer in which he does not recite Umm al-Qur'an, It is deficient [he said this three times] and not complete. It was said to Abu Huraira: At times we are behind the Imam. He said: Recite it inwardly, for he had heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) declare that Allah the Exalted had said: I have divided the prayer into two halves between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks. When the servant says: Praise be to Allah, the Lord of the universe, Allah the Most High says: My servant has praised Me. And when he (the servant) says: The Most Compassionate, the Merciful, Allah the Most High says: My servant has lauded Me. And when he (the servant) says: Master of the Day of judg- ment, He remarks: My servant has glorified Me. and sometimes He would say: My servant entrusted (his affairs) to Me. And when he (the worshipper) says: Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask help, He (Allah) says: This is between Me and My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Then, when he (the worshipper) says: Guide us to the straight path, the path of those to whom Thou hast been Gracious not of those who have incurred Thy displeasure, nor of those who have gone astray, He (Allah) says: This is for My servant, and My servant will receive what he asks for. Sufyan said: 'Ala b. 'Abd al-Rahman b. Ya'qub narrated it to me when I went to him and he was confined to his home on account of illness, and I asked him about it.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 395 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 41

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 775

42
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَبَا السَّائِبِ، مَوْلَى هِشَامِ بْنِ زُهْرَةَ يَقُولُ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ح وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي الْعَلاَءُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنِ يَعْقُوبَ، أَنَّ أَبَا السَّائِبِ، مَوْلَى بَنِي عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ هِشَامِ بْنِ زُهْرَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَةً فَلَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِأُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ " . بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ سُفْيَانَ وَفِي حَدِيثِهِمَا " قَالَ اللَّهُ تَعَالَى قَسَمْتُ الصَّلاَةَ بَيْنِي وَبَيْنَ عَبْدِي نِصْفَيْنِ فَنِصْفُهَا لِي وَنِصْفُهَا لِعَبْدِي " .

It is naratted on the authority of Abu Huraira that he had heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say:
He who observed prayer but he did not recite the Umm al-Qur'an in it, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Sufyan, and in this hadith the words are:" Allah the Most High said: the prayer is divided into two halves between Me and My servant. The half of it is for Me and the half of it is for My servant."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 395 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 42

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 776

43
حَدَّثَنِي أَحْمَدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ الْمَعْقِرِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا النَّضْرُ بْنُ مُحَمَّدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُوَيْسٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي الْعَلاَءُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مِنْ أَبِي وَمِنْ أَبِي السَّائِبِ، وَكَانَا، جَلِيسَىْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ قَالاَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " مَنْ صَلَّى صَلاَةً لَمْ يَقْرَأْ فِيهَا بِفَاتِحَةِ الْكِتَابِ فَهْىَ خِدَاجٌ " . يَقُولُهَا ثَلاَثًا بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِهِمْ .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: He who said his prayer, but did not recite the opening chapter of al-Kitab, his prayer is incomplete. He repeated it thrice.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 395 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 43

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 777

44
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنْ حَبِيبِ بْنِ الشَّهِيدِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ عَطَاءً، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لاَ صَلاَةَ إِلاَّ بِقِرَاءَةٍ " . قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فَمَا أَعْلَنَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَعْلَنَّاهُ لَكُمْ وَمَا أَخْفَاهُ أَخْفَيْنَاهُ لَكُمْ .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: One is not credited with having observed the prayer without the recitation (of al-Fatiha). So said Abu Huraira: (The prayer in which) the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited in a loud voice, we also recited that loudly for you (and the prayer in which) he recited inwardly we also recited inwardly for you (to give you a practical example of the prayer of the Holy Prophet).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 396 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 44

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 778

45
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لِعَمْرٍو - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فِي كُلِّ الصَّلاَةِ يَقْرَأُ فَمَا أَسْمَعَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَسْمَعْنَاكُمْ وَمَا أَخْفَى مِنَّا أَخْفَيْنَا مِنْكُمْ . فَقَالَ لَهُ رَجُلٌ إِنْ لَمْ أَزِدْ عَلَى أُمِّ الْقُرْآنِ فَقَالَ إِنْ زِدْتَ عَلَيْهَا فَهُوَ خَيْرٌ وَإِنِ انْتَهَيْتَ إِلَيْهَا أَجْزَأَتْ عَنْكَ .

'Ata' narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira who said that one should recite (al-Fatiha) in every (rak'ah of) prayer. What we heard (i. e. recitation) from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), we made you listen to that. And that which he (recited) inwardly, we (recited) inwardly for you. A person said to him:
If I add nothing to the (recitation) of the Umm al Qur'an (Surat al-Fatiha), would it make the prayer incomplete? He (AbuHuraira) said: If you add to that (if you recite some of verses of the Qur'an along with Surat at-Fatiha) that is better for you. But if you are contented with it (Surat al-Fatiha) only, it is sufficient for you.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 396 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 45

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 779

46
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا يَزِيدُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ زُرَيْعٍ - عَنْ حَبِيبٍ الْمُعَلِّمِ، عَنْ عَطَاءٍ، قَالَ قَالَ أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ فِي كُلِّ صَلاَةٍ قِرَاءَةٌ فَمَا أَسْمَعَنَا النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَسْمَعْنَاكُمْ وَمَا أَخْفَى مِنَّا أَخْفَيْنَاهُ مِنْكُمْ وَمَنْ قَرَأَ بِأُمِّ الْكِتَابِ فَقَدْ أَجْزَأَتْ عَنْهُ وَمَنْ زَادَ فَهُوَ أَفْضَلُ .

'Ata' reported it on the authority of Abu Huraira who said:
Recitation (of Surat al-Fatiha) in every (rak'ah) of prayer in essential. (The recitation) that we listened to from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) we made you listen to it. And that which he recited inwardly to us, we recited it inwardly for you. And he who recites Umm al-Qur'an, it is enough for him (to complete the prayer), and he who adds to it (recites some other verses of the Holy Qur'an along with Surat al-Fatiha), it is preferable for him.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 396 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 46

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 780

47
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَدَخَلَ رَجُلٌ فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ فَسَلَّمَ عَلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَرَدَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم السَّلاَمَ قَالَ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . فَرَجَعَ الرَّجُلُ فَصَلَّى كَمَا كَانَ صَلَّى ثُمَّ جَاءَ إِلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَسَلَّمَ عَلَيْهِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " وَعَلَيْكَ السَّلاَمُ " . ثُمَّ قَالَ " ارْجِعْ فَصَلِّ فَإِنَّكَ لَمْ تُصَلِّ " . حَتَّى فَعَلَ ذَلِكَ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ فَقَالَ الرَّجُلُ وَالَّذِي بَعَثَكَ بِالْحَقِّ مَا أُحْسِنُ غَيْرَ هَذَا عَلِّمْنِي . قَالَ " إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَكَبِّرْ ثُمَّ اقْرَأْ مَا تَيَسَّرَ مَعَكَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ ثُمَّ ارْكَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ رَاكِعًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَعْتَدِلَ قَائِمًا ثُمَّ اسْجُدْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ سَاجِدًا ثُمَّ ارْفَعْ حَتَّى تَطْمَئِنَّ جَالِسًا ثُمَّ افْعَلْ ذَلِكَ فِي صَلاَتِكَ كُلِّهَا " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) entered the mosque and a person also entered therein and offered prayer, and then came and paid salutation to the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The Mes- senger of Allah (ﷺ) returned his salutation and said: Go back and pray, for you have not offered the prayer. He again prayed as he had prayed before, and came to the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon. him) and saluted him. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) returned the salutation and said: Go back and say prayer, for you have not offered the prayer. This (act of repeating the prayer) was done three times. Upon this the person said: By Him Who hast sent you with Truth, whatever better I can do than this, please teach me. He (the Holy Prophet) said: When you get up to pray, recite takbir, and then recite whatever you conveniently can from the Qur'an, then bow down and remain quietly in that position, then raise your- self and stand erect; then prostrate yourself and remain quietly in that attitude; then raise yourself and sit quietly; and do that throughout all your prayers.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 397 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 47

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 781

48
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالاَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَجُلاً، دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ فَصَلَّى وَرَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي نَاحِيَةٍ وَسَاقَا الْحَدِيثَ بِمِثْلِ هَذِهِ الْقِصَّةِ وَزَادَا فِيهِ " إِذَا قُمْتَ إِلَى الصَّلاَةِ فَأَسْبِغِ الْوُضُوءَ ثُمَّ اسْتَقْبِلِ الْقِبْلَةَ فَكَبِّرْ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
A person entered the mosque and said prayer while the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was sitting in a nook (of the mosque), and the rest of the hadith is the same as mentioned above, but with this addition:" When you get up to pray, perform the ablution completely, and then turn towards the Qibla and recite takbir (Allah o Akbar =Allah is the Most Great)."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 397 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 48

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 782

(12) باب نَهْىِ الْمَأْمُومِ عَنْ جَهْرِهِ، بِالْقِرَاءَةِ خَلْفَ إِمَامِهِ

(12) Chapter: Prohibiting The Follower From Reciting Aloud Behind An Imam
49
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ أَبِي عَوَانَةَ، قَالَ سَعِيدٌ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ زُرَارَةَ بْنِ أَوْفَى، عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَةَ الظُّهْرِ - أَوِ الْعَصْرِ - فَقَالَ " أَيُّكُمْ قَرَأَ خَلْفِي بِسَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبِّكَ الأَعْلَى " . فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا وَلَمْ أُرِدْ بِهَا إِلاَّ الْخَيْرَ . قَالَ " قَدْ عَلِمْتُ أَنَّ بَعْضَكُمْ خَالَجَنِيهَا " .

lmrin b. Husain reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace beupon him) led us In Zuhr or 'Asr prayer (noon or the afternoon prayer). (On concluding it) he said: Who recited behind me (the verses): Sabbih Isma Rabbik al-a'la (Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High)? There upon a person said: It was I, but I in- tended nothing but goodness. I felt that some one of you was disputing with me in it (or he was taking out from my tongue what I was reciting), said the Prophet (ﷺ).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 398 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 49

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 783

50
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ زُرَارَةَ بْنَ أَوْفَى، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ عِمْرَانَ بْنِ حُصَيْنٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ فَجَعَلَ رَجُلٌ يَقْرَأُ خَلْفَهُ بِسَبِّحِ اسْمَ رَبِّكَ الأَعْلَى فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ " أَيُّكُمْ قَرَأَ " أَوْ " أَيُّكُمُ الْقَارِئُ " فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ أَنَا . فَقَالَ " قَدْ ظَنَنْتُ أَنَّ بَعْضَكُمْ خَالَجَنِيهَا " .

'Imran b. Husain reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) observed the Zuhr prayer and a person recited Sabbih Isma Rabbik al-a'la (Glorify the name of thy Lord, the Most High) behind him. When he (the Holy Pro- phet) concluded the prayer he said: Who amongst you recited (the above-mentioned verse) or who amongst you was the reciter? A person said: It was I. Upon this he (the Holy Prophet) observed: I thought as if someone amongst you was disputing with me (in what I was reciting).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 398 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 50

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 784

51
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ ابْنُ عُلَيَّةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ ابْنِ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلَّى الظُّهْرَ وَقَالَ " قَدْ عَلِمْتُ أَنَّ بَعْضَكُمْ خَالَجَنِيهَا " .

This hadith has been narrated by Qatada with the same chain of transmitters that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) observed Zuhr prayer and said:
I felt that someone amongst you was disputing with me (in what I was reciting).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 398 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 51

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 785

(13) باب حُجَّةِ مَنْ قَالَ لاَ يَجْهَرُ بِالْبَسْمَلَةِ

(13) Chapter: The Proof Of Those Who Say That The Basmalah Should Not Be Recited Aloud
52
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ غُنْدَرٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ الْمُثَنَّى حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَتَادَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ فَلَمْ أَسْمَعْ أَحَدًا مِنْهُمْ يَقْرَأُ { بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ} .

Anas reported:
I observed prayer along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and with Abu Bakr, Umar and Uthman (may Allah be pleased with all of them), but I never heard any one of them reciting Bismillah-ir-Rahman-ir-Rahim loudly.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 399 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 52

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 786

53
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو دَاوُدَ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، فِي هَذَا الإِسْنَادِ . وَزَادَ قَالَ شُعْبَةُ فَقُلْتُ لِقَتَادَةَ أَسَمِعْتَهُ مِنْ أَنَسٍ قَالَ نَعَمْ نَحْنُ سَأَلْنَاهُ عَنْهُ .

Shu'ba reported it with the same chain of transmitters. with she addition of these words:
" I said to Qatada: Did you hear it from Anas? He replied in the affir- mative and added: We had inquired of him about it."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 399 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 53

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 787

54
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ الرَّازِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَوْزَاعِيُّ، عَنْ عَبْدَةَ، أَنَّ عُمَرَ بْنَ الْخَطَّابِ، كَانَ يَجْهَرُ بِهَؤُلاَءِ الْكَلِمَاتِ يَقُولُ سُبْحَانَكَ اللَّهُمَّ وَبِحَمْدِكَ تَبَارَكَ اسْمُكَ وَتَعَالَى جَدُّكَ وَلاَ إِلَهَ غَيْرُكَ . وَعَنْ قَتَادَةَ أَنَّهُ كَتَبَ إِلَيْهِ يُخْبِرُهُ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ أَنَّهُ حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبِي بَكْرٍ وَعُمَرَ وَعُثْمَانَ فَكَانُوا يَسْتَفْتِحُونَ بِـ { الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ رَبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ} لاَ يَذْكُرُونَ بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ فِي أَوَّلِ قِرَاءَةٍ وَلاَ فِي آخِرِهَا .

'Abda reported:
'Umar b. al-Khattab used to recite loudly these words: Subhanak Allahumma wa bi hamdika wa tabarakasmuka wa ta'ala jadduka wa la ilaha ghairuka [Glory to Thee,0 Allah, and Thine is the Praise, and Blessed is Thy Name. and Exalted is Thy Majesty. and there is no other object of worship beside Thee]. Qatada informed in writing that Anas b. Malik had narrated to him: I observed prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and Abu Bakr and Umar and 'Uthman. They started (loud recitation) with: AI-hamdu lillahi Rabb al-'Alamin [All Praise is due to Allah, the Lord of the worlds] and did not recite Bismillah ir- Rahman-ir-Rahim (loudly) at the beginning of the recitation or at the end of it.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 399 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 54

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 788

55
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ مِهْرَانَ، حَدَّثَنَا الْوَلِيدُ بْنُ مُسْلِمٍ، عَنِ الأَوْزَاعِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي طَلْحَةَ، أَنَّهُ سَمِعَ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَذْكُرُ ذَلِكَ .


It is reported on the authority of Abu Talha that he had heard Anas b. Malik narrating this.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 399 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 55

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 789

(14) باب حُجَّةِ مَنْ قَالَ الْبَسْمَلَةُ آيَةٌ مِنْ أَوَّلِ كُلِّ سُورَةٍ سِوَى بَرَاءَةَ

(14) Chapter: The Proof Of Those Who Say That The Bismillah Is A Verse At The Beginning Of Every Surah, Except Bara'ah (At-Tawbah)
56
حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ السَّعْدِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا الْمُخْتَارُ بْنُ فُلْفُلٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنِ الْمُخْتَارِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ بَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا إِذْ أَغْفَى إِغْفَاءَةً ثُمَّ رَفَعَ رَأْسَهُ مُتَبَسِّمًا فَقُلْنَا مَا أَضْحَكَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ " أُنْزِلَتْ عَلَىَّ آنِفًا سُورَةٌ " . فَقَرَأَ " بِسْمِ اللَّهِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرَّحِيمِ { إِنَّا أَعْطَيْنَاكَ الْكَوْثَرَ * فَصَلِّ لِرَبِّكَ وَانْحَرْ * إِنَّ شَانِئَكَ هُوَ الأَبْتَرُ} " . ثُمَّ قَالَ " أَتَدْرُونَ مَا الْكَوْثَرُ " . فَقُلْنَا اللَّهُ وَرَسُولُهُ أَعْلَمُ . قَالَ " فَإِنَّهُ نَهْرٌ وَعَدَنِيهِ رَبِّي عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَيْهِ خَيْرٌ كَثِيرٌ هُوَ حَوْضٌ تَرِدُ عَلَيْهِ أُمَّتِي يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ آنِيَتُهُ عَدَدُ النُّجُومِ فَيُخْتَلَجُ الْعَبْدُ مِنْهُمْ فَأَقُولُ رَبِّ إِنَّهُ مِنْ أُمَّتِي . فَيَقُولُ مَا تَدْرِي مَا أَحْدَثَتْ بَعْدَكَ " . زَادَ ابْنُ حُجْرٍ فِي حَدِيثِهِ بَيْنَ أَظْهُرِنَا فِي الْمَسْجِدِ . وَقَالَ " مَا أَحْدَثَ بَعْدَكَ " .

Anas reported:
One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was sitting amongst us that he dozed off. He then raised his head smilingly. We said: What makes you smile. Messenger of Allah? He said: A Sura has just been revealed to me, and then recited: In the name of Allah, the Compassionate, the Merciful. Verily We have given thee Kauthar (fount of abundance). Therefore turn to thy Lord for prayer and offer sacrifice, and surely thy enemy is cut off (from the good). Then he (the Holy Prophet) said: Do you know what Kauthar is? We said: Allah and His Messenger know best. The Prophet (ﷺ) said: It (Kauthar) is a canal which my Lord, the Exalted and Glorious has promised me, and there is an abundance of good in it. It is a cistern and my people would come to it on the Day of Resurrection, and tumblers there would be equal to the number of stars. A servant would be turned away from (among the people gathered there). Upon this I would say: My Lord, he is one of my people, and He (the Lord) would say: You do not know that he innovated new things (in Islam) after you. Ibn Hujr made this addition in the hadith:" He (the Holy Prophet) was sitting amongst us in the mosque, and He (Allah) said: (You don't know) what he innovated after you"

Reference: Sahih Muslim 400 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 56

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 790

57
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ فُضَيْلٍ، عَنْ مُخْتَارِ بْنِ فُلْفُلٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ أَغْفَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِغْفَاءَةً . بِنَحْوِ حَدِيثِ ابْنِ مُسْهِرٍ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ " نَهْرٌ وَعَدَنِيهِ رَبِّي عَزَّ وَجَلَّ فِي الْجَنَّةِ عَلَيْهِ حَوْضٌ " . وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ " آنِيَتُهُ عَدَدُ النُّجُومِ " .

Mukhtar b. Fulful reported that he had heard Anas b. Malik say that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) dozed off, and the rest of the hadith is the same as transmitted by Mus-hir except for the words that he (the Holy Prophet) said:
It (Kauthar) is a canal which my Lord the Exalted and the Glorious has promised me in Paradise. There is a tank over it, but he made no mention of the tumblers like the number of the stars.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 400 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 57

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 791

(15) باب وَضْعِ يَدِهِ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى بَعْدَ تَكْبِيرَةِ الإِحْرَامِ تَحْتَ صَدْرِهِ فَوْقَ سُرَّتِهِ وَوَضْعِهِمَا فِي السُّجُودِ عَلَى الأَرْضِ حَذْوَ مَنْكِبَيْهِ

(13) Chapter: The Placing Of The Right Hand Over The Left Hand After The First Takbir In Prayer (takbir-i-tahrima) Below The Chest And Above The Navel And Then Placing Them Apposite The Shoulders In Prostration
58
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَفَّانُ، حَدَّثَنَا هَمَّامٌ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جُحَادَةَ، حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْجَبَّارِ بْنُ وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ بْنِ وَائِلٍ، وَمَوْلًى، لَهُمْ أَنَّهُمَا حَدَّثَاهُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، وَائِلِ بْنِ حُجْرٍ، أَنَّهُ رَأَى النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ حِينَ دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ كَبَّرَ - وَصَفَ هَمَّامٌ حِيَالَ أُذُنَيْهِ - ثُمَّ الْتَحَفَ بِثَوْبِهِ ثُمَّ وَضَعَ يَدَهُ الْيُمْنَى عَلَى الْيُسْرَى فَلَمَّا أَرَادَ أَنْ يَرْكَعَ أَخْرَجَ يَدَيْهِ مِنَ الثَّوْبِ ثُمَّ رَفَعَهُمَا ثُمَّ كَبَّرَ فَرَكَعَ فَلَمَّا قَالَ " سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . رَفَعَ يَدَيْهِ فَلَمَّا سَجَدَ سَجَدَ بَيْنَ كَفَّيْهِ .

Wa'il b. Hujr reported:
He saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) raising his hands at the time of beginning the prayer and reciting takbir, and according to Hammam (the narrator), the hands were lifted opposite to ears. He (the Holy Prophet) then wrapped his hands in his cloth and placed his right hand over his left hand. And when he was about to bow down, he brought out his hands from the cloth, and then lifted them, and then recited takbir and bowed down, and when (he came back to the erect position) he recited:" Allah listened to him who praised Him." And when he prostrated, he prostrated between his two palms.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 401

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 58

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 792

(16) باب التَّشَهُّدِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

(16) Chapter: The Tashah-hud In The Prayer
59
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَعُثْمَانُ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، قَالَ إِسْحَاقُ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنْ أَبِي وَائِلٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ كُنَّا نَقُولُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ خَلْفَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم السَّلاَمُ عَلَى اللَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَى فُلاَنٍ . فَقَالَ لَنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ " إِنَّ اللَّهَ هُوَ السَّلاَمُ فَإِذَا قَعَدَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَلْيَقُلِ التَّحِيَّاتُ لِلَّهِ وَالصَّلَوَاتُ وَالطَّيِّبَاتُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ فَإِذَا قَالَهَا أَصَابَتْ كُلَّ عَبْدٍ لِلَّهِ صَالِحٍ فِي السَّمَاءِ وَالأَرْضِ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الْمَسْأَلَةِ مَا شَاءَ " .

`Abdullah (b. Mas`ud) said:
While observing prayer behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) we used to recite: Peace be upon Allah, peace be upon so and so. One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said to us: Verily Allah is Himself Peace. When any one of you sits during the prayer, he should say: All services rendered by words, by acts of worship, and all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah's upright servants, for when he says this it reaches every upright servant in the heavens and the earth. (And say further): I testify that there is no god but Allah and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and Messenger. Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him and offer it.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 402 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 59

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 793

60
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ " ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ مِنَ الْمَسْأَلَةِ مَا شَاءَ " .

Shu'ba has narrated this on the authority of Mansur with the same chain of transmitters, but he made no mention of this:
" Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 402 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 60

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 794

61
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنٌ الْجُعْفِيُّ، عَنْ زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ مَنْصُورٍ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَ حَدِيثِهِمَا وَذَكَرَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ " ثُمَّ لْيَتَخَيَّرْ بَعْدُ مِنَ الْمَسْأَلَةِ مَا شَاءَ أَوْ مَا أَحَبَّ " .

This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Mansur with the same chain of transmitters and he made a mention of this:
" Then he may choose any supplication which pleases him or which he likes."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 402 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 61

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 795

62
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ شَقِيقٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا جَلَسْنَا مَعَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي الصَّلاَةِ . بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ مَنْصُورٍ وَقَالَ " ثُمَّ يَتَخَيَّرُ بَعْدُ مِنَ الدُّعَاءِ " .

Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported:
We were sitting with the Apostle (ﷺ) in prayer, and the rest of the hadith is the same as narrated by Mansur He (also said): After (reciting tashahud) he may choose any prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 402 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 62

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 796

63
وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو نُعَيْمٍ، حَدَّثَنَا سَيْفُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ مُجَاهِدًا، يَقُولُ حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ سَخْبَرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ مَسْعُودٍ، يَقُولُ عَلَّمَنِي رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم التَّشَهُّدَ كَفِّي بَيْنَ كَفَّيْهِ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنِي السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ . وَاقْتَصَّ التَّشَهُّدَ بِمِثْلِ مَا اقْتَصُّوا .

Ibn Mas'ud is reported to have said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) taught me tashahhud taking my hand within his palms, in the same way as he taught me a Sura of the Qur'an, and he narrated it as narrated above.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 402 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 63

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 797

64
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحِ بْنِ الْمُهَاجِرِ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ، وَعَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، أَنَّهُ قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ فَكَانَ يَقُولُ " التَّحِيَّاتُ الْمُبَارَكَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ " . وَفِي رِوَايَةِ ابْنِ رُمْحٍ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا الْقُرْآنَ .

Ibn `Abbas reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to teach us tashahhud just as he used to teach us a Surah of the Qur'an, and he would say: All services rendered by words, acts of worship, and all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Prophet, and Allah's mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon Allah's upright servants. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is the Messenger of Allah. In the narration of Ibn Rumh (the words are): "As he would teach us the Qur'an."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 403 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 64

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 798

65
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ آدَمَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ طَاوُسٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ عَبَّاسٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا التَّشَهُّدَ كَمَا يُعَلِّمُنَا السُّورَةَ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ .

Tawus narrated it on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas that he said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) used to teach us tashahhud as he would teach us a Sura of the Qur'an.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 403 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 65

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 799

66
حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَأَبُو كَامِلٍ الْجَحْدَرِيُّ وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ الأُمَوِيُّ - وَاللَّفْظُ لأَبِي كَامِلٍ - قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ عَنْ يُونُسَ بْنِ جُبَيْرٍ عَنْ حِطَّانَ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الرَّقَاشِيِّ قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ أَبِي مُوسَى الأَشْعَرِيِّ صَلاَةً فَلَمَّا كَانَ عِنْدَ الْقَعْدَةِ قَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ أُقِرَّتِ الصَّلاَةُ بِالْبِرِّ وَالزَّكَاةِ - قَالَ - فَلَمَّا قَضَى أَبُو مُوسَى الصَّلاَةَ وَسَلَّمَ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ أَيُّكُمُ الْقَائِلُ كَلِمَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا قَالَ فَأَرَمَّ الْقَوْمُ ثُمَّ قَالَ أَيُّكُمُ الْقَائِلُ كَلِمَةَ كَذَا وَكَذَا فَأَرَمَّ الْقَوْمُ فَقَالَ لَعَلَّكَ يَا حِطَّانُ قُلْتَهَا قَالَ مَا قُلْتُهَا وَلَقَدْ رَهِبْتُ أَنْ تَبْكَعَنِي بِهَا . فَقَالَ رَجُلٌ مِنَ الْقَوْمِ أَنَا قُلْتُهَا وَلَمْ أُرِدْ بِهَا إِلاَّ الْخَيْرَ . فَقَالَ أَبُو مُوسَى أَمَا تَعْلَمُونَ كَيْفَ تَقُولُونَ فِي صَلاَتِكُمْ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَطَبَنَا فَبَيَّنَ لَنَا سُنَّتَنَا وَعَلَّمَنَا صَلاَتَنَا فَقَالَ " إِذَا صَلَّيْتُمْ فَأَقِيمُوا صُفُوفَكُمْ ثُمَّ لْيَؤُمَّكُمْ أَحَدُكُمْ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ فَقُولُوا آمِينَ . يُجِبْكُمُ اللَّهُ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ وَرَكَعَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَارْكَعُوا فَإِنَّ الإِمَامَ يَرْكَعُ قَبْلَكُمْ وَيَرْفَعُ قَبْلَكُمْ " . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " فَتِلْكَ بِتِلْكَ وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ . يَسْمَعُ اللَّهُ لَكُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ تَبَارَكَ وَتَعَالَى قَالَ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . وَإِذَا كَبَّرَ وَسَجَدَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَاسْجُدُوا فَإِنَّ الإِمَامَ يَسْجُدُ قَبْلَكُمْ وَيَرْفَعُ قَبْلَكُمْ " . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " فَتِلْكَ بِتِلْكَ . وَإِذَا كَانَ عِنْدَ الْقَعْدَةِ فَلْيَكُنْ مِنْ أَوَّلِ قَوْلِ أَحَدِكُمُ التَّحِيَّاتُ الطَّيِّبَاتُ الصَّلَوَاتُ لِلَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكَ أَيُّهَا النَّبِيُّ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ وَبَرَكَاتُهُ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْنَا وَعَلَى عِبَادِ اللَّهِ الصَّالِحِينَ أَشْهَدُ أَنْ لاَ إِلَهَ إِلاَّ اللَّهُ وَأَشْهَدُ أَنَّ مُحَمَّدًا عَبْدُهُ وَرَسُولُهُ " .

Hattan b. `Abdullah al-Raqashi reported:
I observed prayer with Abu Musa al-Ash`ari and when he was in the qa`dah, one among the people said: The prayer has been made obligatory along with piety and Zakat. He (the narrator) said: When Abu Musa had finished the prayer after salutation he turned (towards the people) and said: Who amongst you said such and such a thing? A hush fell on the people. He again said: Who amongst you has said such and such a thing? A hush fell on the people. He (Abu Musa) said: Hattan, it is perhaps you that have uttered it. He (Hattan) said No. I have not uttered it. I was afraid that you might be annoyed with me on account of this. A person amongst the people said: It was I who said it, and in this I intended nothing but good. Abu Musa said: Don't you know what you have to recite in your prayers? Verily the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) addressed us and explained to us all its aspects and taught us how to observe prayer (properly). He (the Holy Prophet) said: When you pray make your rows straight and let anyone amongst you act as your Imam. Recite the takbir when he recites it and when he recites: Not of those with whom Thou art angry, nor of those who go astray, say: Amin. Allah would respond you. And when he (the Imam) recites the takbir, you may also recite the takbir, for the Imam bows before you and raises himself before you. Then the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The one is equivalent to the other. And when he says: Allah listens to him who praises Him, you should say: O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise, for Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, has vouchsafed (us) through the tongue of His Apostle (ﷺ) that Allah listens to him who praises Him. And when he (the Imam) recites the takbir and prostrates, you should also recite the takbir and prostrate, for the Imam prostrates before you and raises himself before you. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The one is equivalent to the other. And when he (the Imam) sits for Qa`da (for tashahhud) the first words of every one amongst you should be: All services rendered by words, acts of worship and all good things are due to Allah. Peace be upon you, O Apostle, and Allah's mercy and blessings. Peace be upon us and upon the upright servants of Allah. I testify that there is no god but Allah, and I testify that Muhammad is His servant and His Messenger.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 404 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 66

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 800

67
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي عَرُوبَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي ح، وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ التَّيْمِيِّ، كُلُّ هَؤُلاَءِ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، فِي هَذَا الإِسْنَادِ بِمِثْلِهِ . وَفِي حَدِيثِ جَرِيرٍ عَنْ سُلَيْمَانَ عَنْ قَتَادَةَ مِنَ الزِّيَادَةِ " وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا " . وَلَيْسَ فِي حَدِيثِ أَحَدٍ مِنْهُمْ " فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ قَالَ عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " . إِلاَّ فِي رِوَايَةِ أَبِي كَامِلٍ وَحْدَهُ عَنْ أَبِي عَوَانَةَ . قَالَ أَبُو إِسْحَاقَ قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرِ ابْنُ أُخْتِ أَبِي النَّضْرِ فِي هَذَا الْحَدِيثِ فَقَالَ مُسْلِمٌ تُرِيدُ أَحْفَظَ مِنْ سُلَيْمَانَ فَقَالَ لَهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَحَدِيثُ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ فَقَالَ هُوَ صَحِيحٌ يَعْنِي وَإِذَا قَرَأَ فَأَنْصِتُوا . فَقَالَ هُوَ عِنْدِي صَحِيحٌ . فَقَالَ لِمَ لَمْ تَضَعْهُ هَا هُنَا قَالَ لَيْسَ كُلُّ شَىْءٍ عِنْدِي صَحِيحٍ وَضَعْتُهُ هَا هُنَا . إِنَّمَا وَضَعْتُ هَا هُنَا مَا أَجْمَعُوا عَلَيْهِ .

Qatada has narrated a hadith like this with another chain of transmitters. In the hadith transmitted by Jarir on the authority of Sulaiman, Qatada's further words are:
When (the Qur'an) is recited (in prayer), you should observe silence, and (the following words are) not found in the hadith narrated by anyone except by Abu Kamil who heard it from Abu 'Awina (and the words are): Verily Allah vouchsafed through the tongue of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) this: Allah listens to him who praises Him. Abu Ishaq (a student of Imam Muslim) said: Abu Bakr the son of Abu Nadr's sister has (critically) discussed this hadith. Imam Muslim said: Whom can you find a more authentic transmitter of hadith than Sulaiman? Abu Bakr said to him (Imam Muslim): What about the hadith narrated by Abu Huraira, i.e. the hadith that when the Qur'an is recited (in prayer) observe silence? He (Abu Bakr again) said: Then, why have you not included it (in your compilation)? He (Imam Muslim) said: I have not included in this every hadith which I deem authentic; I have recorded only such ahadith on which there is an agreement (amongst the Muhaddithin apart from their being authentic).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 404 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 67

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 801

68
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنْ مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ وَقَالَ فِي الْحَدِيثِ " فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ قَضَى عَلَى لِسَانِ نَبِيِّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ " .

This hadith has been transmitted by Qatida with the same chain of transmitters (and the words are):
" Allah, the Exalted and the Glorious, commanded it through the tongue of His Apostle (may peace be upon-him): Allah listens to him who praises Him."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 404 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 68

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 802

(17) باب الصَّلاَةِ عَلَى النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَعْدَ التَّشَهُّدِ

(17) Chapter: Sending Salat Upon The Prophet (saws) After The Tashah-hud
69
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى التَّمِيمِيُّ، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ نُعَيْمِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الْمُجْمِرِ، أَنَّ مُحَمَّدَ بْنَ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ زَيْدٍ الأَنْصَارِيَّ، - وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ زَيْدٍ هُوَ الَّذِي كَانَ أُرِيَ النِّدَاءَ بِالصَّلاَةِ - أَخْبَرَهُ عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ الأَنْصَارِيِّ قَالَ أَتَانَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَحْنُ فِي مَجْلِسِ سَعْدِ بْنِ عُبَادَةَ فَقَالَ لَهُ بَشِيرُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ أَمَرَنَا اللَّهُ تَعَالَى أَنْ نُصَلِّيَ عَلَيْكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ فَكَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ فَسَكَتَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى تَمَنَّيْنَا أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَسْأَلْهُ ثُمَّ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُولُوا " اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ فِي الْعَالَمِينَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ . وَالسَّلاَمُ كَمَا قَدْ عَلِمْتُمْ " .

Abdullah b. Zaid-he who was shown the call (for prayer in a dream) narrated it on the authority of Abu Mas'ud al-Ansari who said:
We were sitting in the company of Sa'id b. 'Ubida when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us. Bashir b. S'ad said: Allah has commanded us to bless you. Messenger of Allah! But how should we bless you? He (the narrator) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) kept quiet (and we were so much perturbed over his silence) that we wished we had not asked him. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) then said: (For blessing me) say:" 0 Allah, bless Muhammad and the members of his household as Thou didst bless the mernbers of Ibrahim's household. Grant favours to Muhammad and the members of his household as Thou didst grant favours to the members of the household of Ibrahim in the world. Thou art indeed Praiseworthy and Glorious" ; and salutation as you know.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 405

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 69

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 803

70
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ الْمُثَنَّى - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ ابْنَ أَبِي لَيْلَى، قَالَ لَقِيَنِي كَعْبُ بْنُ عُجْرَةَ فَقَالَ أَلاَ أُهْدِي لَكَ هَدِيَّةً خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقُلْنَا قَدْ عَرَفْنَا كَيْفَ نُسَلِّمُ عَلَيْكَ فَكَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ " قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ اللَّهُمَّ بَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى آلِ مُحَمَّدٍ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ " .

Ibn Abi Laila reported:
Ka'b b. 'Ujra met me and said: Should I not offer you a present (and added): The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us and we said: We have learnt how to invoke peace upon you; (kindly tell us) how we should bless you. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Say:" O Allah: bless Muhammad and his family as Thou didst bless the family of Ibrahim. Verily Thou art Praiseworthy and Glorious, O Allah."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 406 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 70

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 804

71
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، وَمِسْعَرٍ، عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ . وَلَيْسَ فِي حَدِيثِ مِسْعَرٍ أَلاَ أُهْدِي لَكَ هَدِيَّةً

A hadith like this has been narrated by Mis'ar on the authority of al-Hakam, but in the hadith transmitted by Mis'ar these words are not found:
" Should I not offer you a present?"

Reference: Sahih Muslim 406 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 71

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 805

72
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَكَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ زَكَرِيَّاءَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، وَعَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، وَعَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ مِغْوَلٍ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنِ الْحَكَمِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ مِثْلَهُ غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ " وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ " . وَلَمْ يَقُلِ اللَّهُمَّ .

A hadith like this has been narrated by al-Hakam except that he said:
" Bless Muhammad (ﷺ)" and he did not say:" O Allah I

Reference: Sahih Muslim 406 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 72

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 806

73
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ نُمَيْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا رَوْحٌ، وَعَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ نَافِعٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا رَوْحٌ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ سُلَيْمٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَبُو حُمَيْدٍ السَّاعِدِيُّ، أَنَّهُمْ قَالُوا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ كَيْفَ نُصَلِّي عَلَيْكَ قَالَ " قُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ صَلِّ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا صَلَّيْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ وَبَارِكْ عَلَى مُحَمَّدٍ وَعَلَى أَزْوَاجِهِ وَذُرِّيَّتِهِ كَمَا بَارَكْتَ عَلَى آلِ إِبْرَاهِيمَ إِنَّكَ حَمِيدٌ مَجِيدٌ " .

Abu Humaid as-Sa'idi reported:
They (the Companions of the Holy Prophet) said: Apostle of Allah, how should we bless you? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: Say:" O Allah! bless Muhammad, his wives and his offspring as Thou didst bless Ibrahim, and grant favours to Muhammad, and his wives and his offspring as Thou didst grant favours to the family of Ibrahim; Thou art Praiseworthy and Glorious."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 407

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 73

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 807

74
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ أَيُّوبَ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ، وَابْنُ، حُجْرٍ قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ جَعْفَرٍ - عَنِ الْعَلاَءِ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " مَنْ صَلَّى عَلَىَّ وَاحِدَةً صَلَّى اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِ عَشْرًا " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: He who blesses me once, Allah would bless him ten times.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 408

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 74

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 808

(18) باب التَّسْمِيعِ وَالتَّحْمِيدِ وَالتَّأْمِينِ

(18) Chapter: Saying "Sami'a Allahu liman Hamidah," Rabbana wa lakal-hamd," and "Amin"
75
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا قَالَ الإِمَامُ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ . فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When the Imam says:" Allah listens to him who praises Him." you should say:" O Allah, our Lord for Thee is the praise." for if what anyone says synchronises with what the angels say, his past sins will be forgiven.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 409 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 75

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 809

76
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ - عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمَعْنَى حَدِيثِ سُمَىٍّ .


A hadith like this is narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 409 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 76

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 810

77
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ سَعِيدِ بْنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبِي، سَلَمَةَ بْنِ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّهُمَا أَخْبَرَاهُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا أَمَّنَ الإِمَامُ فَأَمِّنُوا فَإِنَّهُ مَنْ وَافَقَ تَأْمِينُهُ تَأْمِينَ الْمَلاَئِكَةِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " . قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " آمِينَ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: SayAmin when the Imam says Amin, for it anyone's utterance of Amin synchronises with that of the angels, he will be forgiven his past sins.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 77

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 811

78
حَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي ابْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم . بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ مَالِكٍ وَلَمْ يَذْكُرْ قَوْلَ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ .

Abu Huraira said:
I heard from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) the hadith like one transmitted by Malik, but he made no mention of the words of Shihab.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 78

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 812

79
حَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي عَمْرٌو، أَنَّ أَبَا يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَهُ عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا قَالَ أَحَدُكُمْ فِي الصَّلاَةِ آمِينَ . وَالْمَلاَئِكَةُ فِي السَّمَاءِ آمِينَ . فَوَافَقَ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When anyone amongst you utters Amin in prayer and the angels in the sky also utter Amin, and this (utterance of the one) synchronises with (that of) the other, all his previous sins are pardoned.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 79

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 813

80
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مَسْلَمَةَ الْقَعْنَبِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " إِذَا قَالَ أَحَدُكُمْ آمِينَ . وَالْمَلاَئِكَةُ فِي السَّمَاءِ آمِينَ . فَوَافَقَتْ إِحْدَاهُمَا الأُخْرَى غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " .

Abu Harare reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When anyone amongst you utters Amin and the angels In the heaven also utter Amin and (the Amin) of the one synchronises with (that of) the other, all his previous sins are pardoned.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 80

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 814

81
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ .


'A hadith like this is transmitted by Ma'mar from Hammam b. Munabbih on the authority of Abu Huraira who reported it from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 81

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 815

82
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ - عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا قَالَ الْقَارِئُ غَيْرِ الْمَغْضُوبِ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ . فَقَالَ مَنْ خَلْفَهُ آمِينَ . فَوَافَقَ قَوْلُهُ قَوْلَ أَهْلِ السَّمَاءِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: When the reciter (Imam) utters:" Not of those on whom (is Thine) wrath and not the erring ones," and (the person) behind him utters Amin and his utterance synchronises with that of the dwellers of heavens, all his previous sins would be pardoned.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 410 f

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 82

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 816

(19) باب ائْتِمَامِ الْمَأْمُومِ بِالإِمَامِ

(19) Chapter: Following The Imam
83
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ جَمِيعًا عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، - قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَنَسَ بْنَ مَالِكٍ، يَقُولُ سَقَطَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ فَدَخَلْنَا عَلَيْهِ نَعُودُهُ فَحَضَرَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَصَلَّى بِنَا قَاعِدًا فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ قَالَ " إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا رَبَّنَا وَلَكَ الْحَمْدُ . وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعُونَ " .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) fell down from a horse and his right side was grazed. We went to him to inquire after his health when the time of prayer came. He led us in prayer in a sitting posture and we said prayer behind him sitting, and when he finished the prayer hesaid: The Imam is appointed only to be followed; so when he recites takbir, you should also recite that; when he prostrates, you should also prostrate; when he rises up, you should also rise up, and when he said" God listens to him who praises Him," you should say:" Our Lord, to Thee be the praise," and when he prays sitting, all of you should pray sitting.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 411 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 83

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 817

84
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ خَرَّ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ فَصَلَّى لَنَا قَاعِدًا . ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ نَحْوَهُ .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) fell down from a horse and he was grazed and he led the prayer for us sitting, and the rest of the hadith is the same.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 411 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 84

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 818

85
حَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم صُرِعَ عَنْ فَرَسٍ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ بِنَحْوِ حَدِيثِهِمَا وَزَادَ " فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا " .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) fell down from a horse and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same with the addition of these words:" When he (the Imam) says prayer standing, you should also do so."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 411 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 85

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 819

86
حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْنُ بْنُ عِيسَى، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَكِبَ فَرَسًا فَصُرِعَ عَنْهُ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ . بِنَحْوِ حَدِيثِهِمْ وَفِيهِ " إِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا " .

Anas reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) rode a horse and fell down from it and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same, and (these words) are found in it:" When he (the Imam) says prayer in an erect posture, you should also say it in an erect posture."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 411 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 86

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 820

87
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسٌ، أَنَّ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم سَقَطَ مِنْ فَرَسِهِ فَجُحِشَ شِقُّهُ الأَيْمَنُ . وَسَاقَ الْحَدِيثَ وَلَيْسَ فِيهِ زِيَادَةُ يُونُسَ وَمَالِكٍ .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) fell down from his horse and his right side was grazed, and the rest of the hadith is the same. In this hadith there are no additions (of words) as transmitted by Yunus and Malik.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 411 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 87

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 821

88
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدَةُ بْنُ سُلَيْمَانَ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتِ اشْتَكَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَدَخَلَ عَلَيْهِ نَاسٌ مِنْ أَصْحَابِهِ يَعُودُونَهُ فَصَلَّى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَالِسًا فَصَلَّوْا بِصَلاَتِهِ قِيَامًا فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ أَنِ اجْلِسُوا . فَجَلَسُوا فَلَمَّا انْصَرَفَ قَالَ " إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا رَفَعَ فَارْفَعُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا " .

'A'isha reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) fell ill and some of his Companions came to inquire after his health. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said prayer sitting, while (his Companions) said it (behind him) standing. He (the Holy Prophet) directed them by his gesture to sit down, and they sat down (in prayer). After finishing the (prayer) he (the Holy Prophet) said: The Imam is appointed so that he should be followed, so bow down when he bows down, and rise upp when he rises up and say (prayer) sitting when he (the Imam) says (it) sitting.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 412 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 88

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 822

89
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الرَّبِيعِ الزَّهْرَانِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادٌ يَعْنِي ابْنَ زَيْدٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي جَمِيعًا، عَنْ هِشَامِ بْنِ عُرْوَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ .


This hadith is narrated with the same chain of transmitters by Hisham b. 'Urwa.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 412 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 89

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 823

90
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا لَيْثٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رُمْحٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا اللَّيْثُ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ اشْتَكَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّيْنَا وَرَاءَهُ وَهُوَ قَاعِدٌ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ تَكْبِيرَهُ فَالْتَفَتَ إِلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا قِيَامًا فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْنَا فَقَعَدْنَا فَصَلَّيْنَا بِصَلاَتِهِ قُعُودًا فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ قَالَ " إِنْ كِدْتُمْ آنِفًِا لَتَفْعَلُونَ فِعْلَ فَارِسَ وَالرُّومِ يَقُومُونَ عَلَى مُلُوكِهِمْ وَهُمْ قُعُودٌ فَلاَ تَفْعَلُوا ائْتَمُّوا بِأَئِمَّتِكُمْ إِنْ صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِنْ صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا " .

Jabir reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was ill and we said prayer behind him and he was sitting. And Abu Bakr was making audible to the people his takbir. As he paid his attention towards us he saw us standing and (directed us to sit down) with a gesture. So we sat down and said our prayer with his prayer in a sitting posture. After uttering salutation he said: You were at this time about to do an act like that of the Persians and the Romans. They stand before their kings while they sit, so don't do that; follow your Imams. If they say prayer standing, you should also do so, and if they say prayer sitting, you should also say prayer sitting.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 413 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 90

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 824

91
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا حُمَيْدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الرُّؤَاسِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي الزُّبَيْرِ، عَنْ جَابِرٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ خَلْفَهُ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَبَّرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لِيُسْمِعَنَا . ثُمَّ ذَكَرَ نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ اللَّيْثِ .

Jabir said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led the prayer and Abu Bakr was behind him. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) recited the takbir, Abu Bakr also recited (it) in order to make it audible to us. And the rest of the hadith is like one transmitted by Laith.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 413 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 91

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 825

92
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْمُغِيرَةُ، - يَعْنِي الْحِزَامِيَّ - عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَلاَ تَخْتَلِفُوا عَلَيْهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ . وَإِذَا سَجَدَ فَاسْجُدُوا وَإِذَا صَلَّى جَالِسًا فَصَلُّوا جُلُوسًا أَجْمَعُونَ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The Imam is appointed, so that he should be followed, so don't be at variance with him. Recite takbir when he recites it; bow down when he bows down and when he says:" Allah listens to him who praises Him," say:" O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the Praise." And when he (the Imam) prostrates, you should also prostrate, and when he says prayer sitting, you should all observe prayer sitting.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 414 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 92

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 826

93
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ .


A hadith like this has been transmitted by Hammam b. Munabbih from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) on the authority of Abu Huraira.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 414 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 93

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 827

(20) باب النَّهْىِ عَنْ مُبَادَرَةِ الإِمَامِ، بِالتَّكْبِيرِ وَغَيْرِهِ

(20) Chapter: The Prohibition Of Preceding The Imam In Saying The Takbir Or Anything Else
94
حَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، وَابْنُ، خَشْرَمٍ قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُعَلِّمُنَا يَقُولُ " لاَ تُبَادِرُوا الإِمَامَ إِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ . فَقُولُوا آمِينَ . وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) while teaching us (the principles of faith), said: Do not try to go ahead of the Imam, recite takbir when he recites it, and when he says: "Nor of those who err" you should say Amin, bow down when he bows down, and when he says: "Allah listens to him who praises Him" say: "O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise".

Reference: Sahih Muslim 415 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 94

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 828

95
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، - يَعْنِي الدَّرَاوَرْدِيَّ - عَنْ سُهَيْلِ بْنِ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِنَحْوِهِ إِلاَّ قَوْلَهُ " وَلاَ الضَّالِّينَ . فَقُولُوا آمِينَ " . وَزَادَ " وَلاَ تَرْفَعُوا قَبْلَهُ " .

Abu Huraira reported from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) (a hadith) like it, except the words:
" Nor of those who err, say Amin" and added:" And don't rise up ahead of him."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 415 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 95

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 829

96
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ بَشَّارٍ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ يَعْلَى، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَطَاءٍ - سَمِعَ أَبَا عَلْقَمَةَ، سَمِعَ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " إِنَّمَا الإِمَامُ جُنَّةٌ فَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ . فَإِذَا وَافَقَ قَوْلُ أَهْلِ الأَرْضِ قَوْلَ أَهْلِ السَّمَاءِ غُفِرَ لَهُ مَا تَقَدَّمَ مِنْ ذَنْبِهِ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Verily the Imam is a shield, say prayer sitting when he says prayer sitting. And when he says:" Allah listens to him who praises Him," say:" O Allah, our Lord, to Thee be the praise." and when the utterance of the people of the earth synchronises with that of the beings of heaven (angels), all the previous sins would be pardoned.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 416

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 96

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 830

97
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، عَنْ حَيْوَةَ، أَنَّ أَبَا يُونُسَ، مَوْلَى أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ حَدَّثَهُ قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنَّهُ قَالَ " إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ الإِمَامُ لِيُؤْتَمَّ بِهِ فَإِذَا كَبَّرَ فَكَبِّرُوا وَإِذَا رَكَعَ فَارْكَعُوا وَإِذَا قَالَ سَمِعَ اللَّهُ لِمَنْ حَمِدَهُ . فَقُولُوا اللَّهُمَّ رَبَّنَا لَكَ الْحَمْدُ . وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَائِمًا فَصَلُّوا قِيَامًا وَإِذَا صَلَّى قَاعِدًا فَصَلُّوا قُعُودًا أَجْمَعُونَ " .

Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) saying:
The Imam is appointed to be followed. So recite takbir when he recites it, and bow down when he bows down and when he utters:" Allah listens to him who praises Him," say" O Allah, our Lord, for Thee be the praise." And when he prays, standing, you should pray standing. And when he prays sitting, all of you should pray sitting.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 417

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 97

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 831

(21) باب اسْتِخْلاَفِ الإِمَامِ إِذَا عَرَضَ لَهُ عُذْرٌ مِنْ مَرَضٍ وَسَفَرٍ وَغَيْرِهِمَا مَنْ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ وَأَنَّ مَنْ صَلَّى خَلْفَ إِمَامٍ جَالِسٍ لِعَجْزِهِ عَنِ الْقِيَامِ لَزِمَهُ الْقِيَامُ إِذَا قَدَرَ عَلَيْهِ وَنَسْخِ الْقُعُودِ خَلْفَ الْقَاعِدِ فِي حَقِّ مَنْ قَدَرَ عَلَى الْقِيَامِ

(21) Chapter: If The Imam Experiences An Excuse, From Illness, Or Travelling, Etc. He May Appoint Someone Else To Lead The People In Prayer; The One Who Offers Prayer Behind The Imam Sitting Because He Is Unable To Stand Must Stand If He Is Able To Do So; And The Abrogation Of Sitting Behind A Sitting Imam For Those Who Are Able To Stand
98
حَدَّثَنَا أَحْمَدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ يُونُسَ، حَدَّثَنَا زَائِدَةُ، حَدَّثَنَا مُوسَى بْنُ أَبِي عَائِشَةَ، عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالَ دَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَائِشَةَ فَقُلْتُ لَهَا أَلاَ تُحَدِّثِينِي عَنْ مَرَضِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ بَلَى ثَقُلَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ " أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ " . قُلْنَا لاَ وَهُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ . قَالَ " ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ " . فَفَعَلْنَا فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ " أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ " . قُلْنَا لاَ وَهُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ . فَقَالَ " ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ " . فَفَعَلْنَا فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ " أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ " . قُلْنَا لاَ وَهُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ . فَقَالَ " ضَعُوا لِي مَاءً فِي الْمِخْضَبِ " . فَفَعَلْنَا فَاغْتَسَلَ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ لِيَنُوءَ فَأُغْمِيَ عَلَيْهِ ثُمَّ أَفَاقَ فَقَالَ " أَصَلَّى النَّاسُ " . فَقُلْنَا لاَ وَهُمْ يَنْتَظِرُونَكَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ . قَالَتْ وَالنَّاسُ عُكُوفٌ فِي الْمَسْجِدِ يَنْتَظِرُونَ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم لِصَلاَةِ الْعِشَاءِ الآخِرَةِ - قَالَتْ - فَأَرْسَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فَأَتَاهُ الرَّسُولُ فَقَالَ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَأْمُرُكَ أَنْ تُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ . فَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ وَكَانَ رَجُلاً رَقِيقًا يَا عُمَرُ صَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ . قَالَ فَقَالَ عُمَرُ أَنْتَ أَحَقُّ بِذَلِكَ . قَالَتْ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ تِلْكَ الأَيَّامَ ثُمَّ إِنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَجَدَ مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً فَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ أَحَدُهُمَا الْعَبَّاسُ لِصَلاَةِ الظُّهْرِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ ذَهَبَ لِيَتَأَخَّرَ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنْ لاَ يَتَأَخَّرَ وَقَالَ لَهُمَا " أَجْلِسَانِي إِلَى جَنْبِهِ " . فَأَجْلَسَاهُ إِلَى جَنْبِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ بِصَلاَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ وَالنَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَاعِدٌ . قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَدَخَلْتُ عَلَى عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ فَقُلْتُ لَهُ أَلاَ أَعْرِضُ عَلَيْكَ مَا حَدَّثَتْنِي عَائِشَةُ عَنْ مَرَضِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ هَاتِ . فَعَرَضْتُ حَدِيثَهَا عَلَيْهِ فَمَا أَنْكَرَ مِنْهُ شِيْئًا غَيْرَ أَنَّهُ قَالَ أَسَمَّتْ لَكَ الرَّجُلَ الَّذِي كَانَ مَعَ الْعَبَّاسِ قُلْتُ لاَ . قَالَ هُوَ عَلِيٌّ .

Ubaidullah b. Abdullah reported:
I visited 'A'isha and asked her to tell about the illness of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). She agreed and said: The Apostle (ﷺ) was seriously ill and he asked whether the people had prayed. We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Put some water in the tub for me. We did accordingly and he (the Holy Prophet) took a bath;and, when he was about to move with difficulty, he fainted. When he came round, he again said: Have the people said prayer? We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) again said: Put some water for me in the tub. We did accordingly and he took a bag, but when he was about to move with difficultyhe fainted. When he came round, he asked whether the people had prayed. We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. He said: Put some water for me in the tub. We did accordingly and he took a bath and he was about to move with difficulty when he fainted. When he came roundhe said: Have the people saidprayer? We said: No, they are waiting for you, Messenger of Allah. She ('A'isha) said: The people were staying in the mosque and waiting for the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) to lead the last (night) prayer. She ('A'isha) said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sent (instructions) to Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. When the messenger came, he told him (Abd Bakr): The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) has ordered you to lead the people in prayer. Abu Bakr who was a man of very tenderly feelings asked Umar to lead the prayer. 'Umar said: You are more entitled to that. Abu Bakr led the prayers during those days. Afterwards the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) felt some relief and he went out supported by two men, one of them was al-'Abbas, to the noon prayer. Abu Bakr was leading the people in prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him. he began to withdraw, but the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) told him not to withdraw. He told his two (companions) to seat him down beside him (Abu Bakr). They seated him by the side of Abu Bakr. Abu Bakr said the prayer standing while following the prayer of the Apostle (ﷺ) and the people Bald prayer (standing) while following the prayer of Abu Bakr. The Apostle (ﷺ) was seated. Ubaidullah said: I visited 'Abdullah b. 'Abbas, and said: Should I submit to you what 'A'isha had told about the illness of the Apostle (ﷺ)? He said: Go ahead. I submitted to him what had been transmitted by her ('A'isha). He objected to none of it, only asking whether she had named to him the man who accompanied al-'Abbas. I said: No. He said: It was 'Ali.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 98

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 832

99
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ رَافِعٍ - قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، قَالَ قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَأَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، أَخْبَرَتْهُ قَالَتْ، أَوَّلُ مَا اشْتَكَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي بَيْتِ مَيْمُونَةَ فَاسْـتَأْذَنَ أَزْوَاجَهُ أَنْ يُمَرَّضَ فِي بَيْتِهَا وَأَذِنَّ لَهُ - قَالَتْ - فَخَرَجَ وَيَدٌ لَهُ عَلَى الْفَضْلِ بْنِ عَبَّاسٍ وَيَدٌ لَهُ عَلَى رَجُلٍ آخَرَ وَهُوَ يَخُطُّ بِرِجْلَيْهِ فِي الأَرْضِ . فَقَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَحَدَّثْتُ بِهِ ابْنَ عَبَّاسٍ فَقَالَ أَتَدْرِي مَنِ الرَّجُلُ الَّذِي لَمْ تُسَمِّ عَائِشَةُ هُوَ عَلِيٌّ .

'A'isha reported:
It was in the house ofMaimuna that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) first fell ill. He asked permission from his wives to stay in her ('A'isha's) house during his illness. They granted him permission. She ('A'isha) narrated: He (the Holy Prophet) went out (for prayer) with his hand over al-Fadl b. 'Abbas and on the other hand there was another person and (due to weakness) his feet dragged on the earth. 'Ubaidullah said: I narrated this hadith to the son of 'Abbas ('Abdullah b. 'Abbas) and he said: Do you know who the man was whose name 'A'isha did not mention? It was 'Ali.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 99

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 833

100
حَدَّثَنِي عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، قَالَ حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَاشْتَدَّ بِهِ وَجَعُهُ اسْتَأْذَنَ أَزْوَاجَهُ أَنْ يُمَرَّضَ فِي بَيْتِي فَأَذِنَّ لَهُ فَخَرَجَ بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ تَخُطُّ رِجْلاَهُ فِي الأَرْضِ بَيْنَ عَبَّاسِ بْنِ عَبْدِ الْمُطَّلِبِ وَبَيْنَ رَجُلٍ آخَرَ . قَالَ عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ فَأَخْبَرْتُ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بِالَّذِي قَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ فَقَالَ لِي عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هَلْ تَدْرِي مَنِ الرَّجُلُ الآخَرُ الَّذِي لَمْ تُسَمِّ عَائِشَةُ قَالَ قُلْتُ لاَ . قَالَ ابْنُ عَبَّاسٍ هُوَ عَلِيٌّ .

'A'isha, the wife of the Apostle (ﷺ), said:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) fell ill and his illness became serious, he asked permission from his wives to stay in my house during his illness. They gave him permission to do so. He stepped out (of'A'isha's apartment for prayer) supported by two persons. (He was so much weak) that his feet dragged on the ground and he was being supported by 'Abbas b. 'Abd al-Muttalib and another person. 'Ubaidullah said: I informed 'Abdullah (b. 'Abbas) about that which 'A'isha had said. 'Abdullah b. 'Abbas said: Do you know the man whose name 'A'isha did not mention? He said: No. Ibn 'Abbas said: It was 'Ali.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 100

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 834

101
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْمَلِكِ بْنُ شُعَيْبِ بْنِ اللَّيْثِ، حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ جَدِّي، حَدَّثَنِي عُقَيْلُ بْنُ خَالِدٍ، قَالَ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ أَخْبَرَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُتْبَةَ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، أَنَّ عَائِشَةَ، زَوْجَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ لَقَدْ رَاجَعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فِي ذَلِكَ وَمَا حَمَلَنِي عَلَى كَثْرَةِ مُرَاجَعَتِهِ إِلاَّ أَنَّهُ لَمْ يَقَعْ فِي قَلْبِي أَنْ يُحِبَّ النَّاسُ بَعْدَهُ رَجُلاً قَامَ مَقَامَهُ أَبَدًا وَإِلاَّ أَنِّي كُنْتُ أَرَى أَنَّهُ لَنْ يَقُومَ مَقَامَهُ أَحَدٌ إِلاَّ تَشَاءَمَ النَّاسُ بِهِ فَأَرَدْتُ أَنْ يَعْدِلَ ذَلِكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم عَنْ أَبِي بَكْرٍ .

'A'isha, the wife of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), said:
I tried to dissuade the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) from it (i. e. from appointing Abu Bakr as the Imam.) and my insistence upon it was not due to the fact that I entertained any apprehension in my mind that the people would not love the man who would occupy his (Prophet's) place (i. e. who would be appointed as his caliph) and I feared that the people would be superstitious about one who would occupy his place. I, therefore, desired that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) should leave Abu Bakr aside in this matter.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 101

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 835

102
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لاِبْنِ رَافِعٍ - قَالَ عَبْدٌ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ ابْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، - أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، قَالَ الزُّهْرِيُّ وَأَخْبَرَنِي حَمْزَةُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ عُمَرَ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بَيْتِي قَالَ " مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ " . قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ إِذَا قَرَأَ الْقُرْآنَ لاَ يَمْلِكُ دَمْعَهُ فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ غَيْرَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ . قَالَتْ وَاللَّهِ مَا بِي إِلاَّ كَرَاهِيَةُ أَنْ يَتَشَاءَمَ النَّاسُ بِأَوَّلِ مَنْ يَقُومُ فِي مَقَامِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَتْ فَرَاجَعْتُهُ مَرَّتَيْنِ أَوْ ثَلاَثًا فَقَالَ " لِيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَإِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ " .

'A'isha reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to my house, he said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead people in prayer. 'A'isha narrated: I said, Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr is a man of tenderly feelings; as he recites the Qur'an, he cannot help shedding tears: so better command anyone else to lead the prayer. By Allah, there is nothing disturbing in it for me but the idea that the people may not takeevil omen with regard to one who is the first to occupy the place of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). I tried to dissuade him (the Holy Prophet) twice or thrice (from appointing my father as an Imam in prayer), but he ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer and said: You women are like those (who had) surrounded Yusuf.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 e

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 102

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 836

103
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، وَوَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ الأَسْوَدِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ لَمَّا ثَقُلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم جَاءَ بِلاَلٌ يُؤْذِنُهُ بِالصَّلاَةِ فَقَالَ " مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ " . قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ إِنَّهُ مَتَى يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ . فَقَالَ " مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ " . قَالَتْ فَقُلْتُ لِحَفْصَةَ قُولِي لَهُ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ أَسِيفٌ وَإِنَّهُ مَتَى يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يُسْمِعِ النَّاسَ فَلَوْ أَمَرْتَ عُمَرَ . فَقَالَتْ لَهُ . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " إِنَّكُنَّ لأَنْتُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ . مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ " . قَالَتْ فَأَمَرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ - قَالَتْ - فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً فَقَامَ يُهَادَى بَيْنَ رَجُلَيْنِ وَرِجْلاَهُ تَخُطَّانِ فِي الأَرْضِ - قَالَتْ - فَلَمَّا دَخَلَ الْمَسْجِدَ سَمِعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حِسَّهُ ذَهَبَ يَتَأَخَّرُ فَأَوْمَأَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُمْ مَكَانَكَ . فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى جَلَسَ عَنْ يَسَارِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ - قَالَتْ - فَكَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ جَالِسًا وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ قَائِمًا يَقْتَدِي أَبُو بَكْرٍ بِصَلاَةِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَيَقْتَدِي النَّاسُ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ .

'A'isha reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was confined to bed, Bilal came to him to summon him to prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. She ('A'isha) reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, Abu Bakr is a tenderhearted man, when he would stand at your place (he would be so overwhelmed by feelings) that he would not be able to make the people hear anything (his recitation would not be audible to the followers in prayer). You should better order Umar (to lead the prayer). He (the Holy Prophet) said: Ask Abu Bakr to lead people in prayer. She ('A'isha) said: I asked Hafsa to (convey) my impression to him (the Holy Prophet) that Abu Bakr was a tenderhearted man, so when he would stand at his place, he would not be able to make the people bear anything. He better order Umar. Hafsa conveyed this (message of Hadrat 'A'isha) to him (the Holy Prophet). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: (You are behaving) as if you are the females who had gathered around Yusuf. Order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. She ('A'isha) reported: So Abu Bakr was ordered to lead the people in prayer. As the prayer began, the Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) felt some relief; he got up and moved supported by two persons and his feet dragged on earth (due to excessive weakness). 'A'isha reported: As he (the Holy Prophet) entered the mosque. Abu Bakr perceived his (arrival). He was about to withdraw, but the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) by the gesture (of his hand) told him to keep standing at his place. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came and seated himself on the left side of Abu Bakr. She ('A'isha) reported: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was leading people in prayer sitting. Abu Bakr was following the prayer of the Apostle (ﷺ) in a standing posture and the people were following the prayer of Abu Bakr.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 f

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 103

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 837

104
حَدَّثَنَا مِنْجَابُ بْنُ الْحَارِثِ التَّمِيمِيُّ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ وَفِي حَدِيثِهِمَا لَمَّا مَرِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَرَضَهُ الَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ فِيهِ . وَفِي حَدِيثِ ابْنِ مُسْهِرٍ فَأُتِيَ بِرَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم حَتَّى أُجْلِسَ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ وَكَانَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُهُمُ التَّكْبِيرَ . وَفِي حَدِيثِ عِيسَى فَجَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصَلِّي وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ وَأَبُو بَكْرٍ يُسْمِعُ النَّاسَ .

A'mash reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) suffered from illness of which he died, and in the hadith transmitted by Ibn Mus-hir, the words are: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) was brought till he was seated by his (Abu Bakr's) side and the Apostle (ﷺ) led the people in prayer and Abu Bakr was making takbir audible to them, and in the hadith transmitted by 'Isa the (words are):" The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sat and led the people in prayer and Abu Bakr was by his side and he was making (takbir) audible to the people."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 g

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 104

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 838

105
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ هِشَامٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، - وَأَلْفَاظُهُمْ مُتَقَارِبَةٌ - قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي قَالَ، حَدَّثَنَا هِشَامٌ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ عَائِشَةَ، قَالَتْ أَمَرَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَبَا بَكْرٍ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فِي مَرَضِهِ فَكَانَ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ . قَالَ عُرْوَةُ فَوَجَدَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ نَفْسِهِ خِفَّةً فَخَرَجَ وَإِذَا أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَؤُمُّ النَّاسَ فَلَمَّا رَآهُ أَبُو بَكْرٍ اسْتَأْخَرَ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَىْ كَمَا أَنْتَ فَجَلَسَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ حِذَاءَ أَبِي بَكْرٍ إِلَى جَنْبِهِ . فَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يُصَلِّي بِصَلاَةِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ يُصَلُّونَ بِصَلاَةِ أَبِي بَكْرٍ .

`A'isha reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) ordered Abu Bakr that he should lead people in prayer during his illness, and he led them in prayer. `Urwa said: The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) felt relief and went (to the mosque) and Abu Bakr was leading the people in prayer. When Abu Bakr saw him he began to withdraw, but the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) signaled him to remain where he was. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) sat opposite to Abu Bakr by his side. Abu Bakr said prayer following the prayer of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), and the people said prayer following the prayer of Abu Bakr.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 418 h

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 105

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 839

106
حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَحَسَنٌ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، - قَالَ عَبْدٌ أَخْبَرَنِي وَقَالَ الآخَرَانِ، حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ بْنِ سَعْدٍ - وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبِي، عَنْ صَالِحٍ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ، كَانَ يُصَلِّي لَهُمْ فِي وَجَعِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الَّذِي تُوُفِّيَ فِيهِ حَتَّى إِذَا كَانَ يَوْمُ الاِثْنَيْنِ - وَهُمْ صُفُوفٌ فِي الصَّلاَةِ - كَشَفَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم سِتْرَ الْحُجْرَةِ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْنَا وَهُوَ قَائِمٌ كَأَنَّ وَجْهَهُ وَرَقَةُ مُصْحَفٍ . ثُمَّ تَبَسَّمَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ضَاحِكًا - قَالَ - فَبُهِتْنَا وَنَحْنُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ مِنْ فَرَحٍ بِخُرُوجِ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَنَكَصَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ عَلَى عَقِبَيْهِ لِيَصِلَ الصَّفَّ وَظَنَّ أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم خَارِجٌ لِلصَّلاَةِ فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِمْ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدِهِ أَنْ أَتِمُّوا صَلاَتَكُمْ - قَالَ - ثُمَّ دَخَلَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَرْخَى السِّتْرَ - قَالَ - فَتُوُفِّيَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ يَوْمِهِ ذَلِكَ .

Anas b. Malik reported, Abu Bakr led them in prayer due to the illness of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) of which be died. It was a Monday and they stood in rows for prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) drew aside the curtain of ('A'isha's) apartment and looked at us while he was standing, and his (Prophet's) face was (as bright) as the paper of the Holy Book. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) felt happy and smiled. And we were confounded with joy while in prayer due to the arrival (among our midst) of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), Abu Bakr stepped back upon his heels to say prayer in a row perceiving that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had come out for prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) with the help of his hand signed to them to complete their prayer. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went back (to his apartment) and drew the curtain. He (the narrator) said:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) breathed his last on that very day.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 419 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 106

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 840

107
وَحَدَّثَنِيهِ عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ آخِرُ نَظْرَةٍ نَظَرْتُهَا إِلَى رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم كَشَفَ السِّتَارَةَ يَوْمَ الاِثْنَيْنِ بِهَذِهِ الْقِصَّةِ وَحَدِيثُ صَالِحٍ أَتَمُّ وَأَشْبَعُ .

Anas reported:
The last glance that I have had of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) (before his death) was that when he on Monday drew the curtain aside. The hadith transmitted by Salih is perfect and complete.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 419 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 107

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 841

108
وَحَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَعَبْدُ بْنُ حُمَيْدٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي أَنَسُ بْنُ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ لَمَّا كَانَ يَوْمُ الاِثْنَيْنِ . بِنَحْوِ حَدِيثِهِمَا .


This hadith is narrated on the authority of Anas b. Malik by another chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 419 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 108

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 842

109
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَهَارُونُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الصَّمَدِ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ أَبِي يُحَدِّثُ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ لَمْ يَخْرُجْ إِلَيْنَا نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ثَلاَثًا فَأُقِيمَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَذَهَبَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَتَقَدَّمُ فَقَالَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِالْحِجَابِ فَرَفَعَهُ فَلَمَّا وَضَحَ لَنَا وَجْهُ نَبِيِّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مَا نَظَرْنَا مَنْظَرًا قَطُّ كَانَ أَعْجَبَ إِلَيْنَا مِنْ وَجْهِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم حِينَ وَضَحَ لَنَا - قَالَ - فَأَوْمَأَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِيَدِهِ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ أَنْ يَتَقَدَّمَ وَأَرْخَى نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم الْحِجَابَ فَلَمْ نَقْدِرْ عَلَيْهِ حَتَّى مَاتَ .

Anas reported:
The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) did not come to us for three days. When the prayer was about to start. Abu Bakr stepped forward (to lead the prayer), and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) lifted the curtain. When the face of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) became visible to us, we (found) that no sight was more endearing to us than the face of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) as it appeared to us. The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) with the gesture of his hand directed Abu Bakr to step forward (and lead the prayer). The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) then drew the curtain, and we could not see him till he died.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 419 d

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 109

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 843

110
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا حُسَيْنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ، عَنْ زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْمَلِكِ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي بُرْدَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي مُوسَى، قَالَ مَرِضَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَاشْتَدَّ مَرَضُهُ فَقَالَ " مُرُوا أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ " . فَقَالَتْ عَائِشَةُ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ إِنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجُلٌ رَقِيقٌ مَتَى يَقُمْ مَقَامَكَ لاَ يَسْتَطِعْ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بِالنَّاسِ فَقَالَ " مُرِي أَبَا بَكْرٍ فَلْيُصَلِّ بِالنَّاسِ فَإِنَّكُنَّ صَوَاحِبُ يُوسُفَ " . قَالَ فَصَلَّى بِهِمْ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَيَاةَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم .

Abu Musa reported:
When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) became ill and illness became serious he ordered Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer. Upon this 'A'isha said: Messenger of Allah, Abd Bakr is a man of tenderly feelings: when he would stand in your place (he would be so much overwhelmed -by grief that) he would not be able to lead the people in prayer. He (the Holy Prophet) said: You order Abu Bakr to lead the people in prayer, and added: You are like the female companions of Yusuf. So Abu Bakr led the prayer (during this period of illness) in the life of the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 420

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 110

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 844

(22) باب تَقْدِيمِ الْجَمَاعَةِ مَنْ يُصَلِّي بِهِمْ إِذَا تَأَخَّرَ الإِمَامُ وَلَمْ يَخَافُوا مَفْسَدَةً بِالتَّقْدِيمِ

(22) Chapter: The Congregation Appointing Someone To Lead Them If The Imam Is Delayed And If There Is No Fear Of Negative Repercussions
111
حَدَّثَنِي يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَهَبَ إِلَى بَنِي عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ لِيُصْلِحَ بَيْنَهُمْ فَحَانَتِ الصَّلاَةُ فَجَاءَ الْمُؤَذِّنُ إِلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ فَقَالَ أَتُصَلِّي بِالنَّاسِ فَأُقِيمُ قَالَ نَعَمْ . قَالَ فَصَلَّى أَبُو بَكْرٍ فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَالنَّاسُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَتَخَلَّصَ حَتَّى وَقَفَ فِي الصَّفِّ فَصَفَّقَ النَّاسُ - وَكَانَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ لاَ يَلْتَفِتُ فِي الصَّلاَةِ - فَلَمَّا أَكْثَرَ النَّاسُ التَّصْفِيقَ الْتَفَتَ فَرَأَى رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَأَشَارَ إِلَيْهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم أَنِ امْكُثْ مَكَانَكَ فَرَفَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَدَيْهِ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ عَزَّ وَجَلَّ عَلَى مَا أَمَرَهُ بِهِ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم مِنْ ذَلِكَ ثُمَّ اسْتَأْخَرَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ حَتَّى اسْتَوَى فِي الصَّفِّ وَتَقَدَّمَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَصَلَّى ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ " يَا أَبَا بَكْرٍ مَا مَنَعَكَ أَنْ تَثْبُتَ إِذْ أَمَرْتُكَ " . قَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ مَا كَانَ لاِبْنِ أَبِي قُحَافَةَ أَنْ يُصَلِّيَ بَيْنَ يَدَىْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم . فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " مَا لِي رَأَيْتُكُمْ أَكْثَرْتُمُ التَّصْفِيقَ مَنْ نَابَهُ شَىْءٌ فِي صَلاَتِهِ فَلْيُسَبِّحْ فَإِنَّهُ إِذَا سَبَّحَ الْتُفِتَ إِلَيْهِ وَإِنَّمَا التَّصْفِيحُ لِلنِّسَاءِ " .

Sahl b. Sa'd al-Sa'idi reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went to the tribe of Bani Amr b. Auf in order to bring reconciliation amongst (its members), and It was a time of prayer. The Mu'adhdhin came to Abu Bakr and said: Would you lead the prayer in case I recite takbir (tahrima, with which the prayer begins)? He (Abu Bakr) said: Yes. He (the narrator) said: He (Abu Bakr) started (leading) the prayer. The people were engaged in observing prayer when the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) happened to come there and made his way (through the people) till he stood in a row. The people began to clap (their hands), but Abu Bakr paid no heed (to it) in prayer. When the people clapped more vigorously, he (Abu Bakr) then paid heed and saw the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) there. (He was about to withdraw when) the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) signed to him to keep standing at his place. Abu Bakr lifted his hands and praised Allah for what the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) had commanded him and then Abu Bakr withdrew himself till he stood in the midst of the row and the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) stepped forward and led the prayer. When (the prayer) was over, he (the Holy Prophet) said: 0 Abu Bakr, what prevented you from standing (at that place) as I ordered you to do? Abu Bakr said: It does not become the son of Abu Quhafa to lead prayer before the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said (to the people) around him: What is it that I saw you clapping so vigorously? (Behold) when anything happens in prayer, say: Subha Allah, for when you would utter it, it would attract the attention, while clapping of hands is meant for women.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 421 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 111

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 845

112
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ أَبِي حَازِمٍ - وَقَالَ قُتَيْبَةُ حَدَّثَنَا يَعْقُوبُ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الْقَارِيُّ - كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِ مَالِكٍ . وَفِي حَدِيثِهِمَا فَرَفَعَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ يَدَيْهِ فَحَمِدَ اللَّهَ وَرَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى وَرَاءَهُ حَتَّى قَامَ فِي الصَّفِّ .

This hadith is transmitted by Sahl b. Sa'd in the same way as narrated by Malik, with the exception of these words:
" Abu Bakr lifted his hands and praised Allah and retraced his (steps) till he stood in a row."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 421 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 112

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 846

113
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ بَزِيعٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عَبْدُ الأَعْلَى، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ السَّاعِدِيِّ، قَالَ ذَهَبَ نَبِيُّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُصْلِحُ بَيْنَ بَنِي عَمْرِو بْنِ عَوْفٍ . بِمِثْلِ حَدِيثِهِمْ وَزَادَ فَجَاءَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَخَرَقَ الصُّفُوفَ حَتَّى قَامَ عِنْدَ الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ . وَفِيهِ أَنَّ أَبَا بَكْرٍ رَجَعَ الْقَهْقَرَى .

Sahl b. Sa'd al-Sa'idi reported:
The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) went to Bani Amr b. 'Auf in order to bring about reconciliation amongst them. The rest of the hadith is the same but with (the addition of these words):" The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came and made his way through the rows till he came to the first row and Abu Bakr retraced his steps."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 421 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 113

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 847

114
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَحَسَنُ بْنُ عَلِيٍّ الْحُلْوَانِيُّ، جَمِيعًا عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّزَّاقِ، قَالَ ابْنُ رَافِعٍ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ جُرَيْجٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ حَدِيثِ، عَبَّادِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ أَنَّ عُرْوَةَ بْنَ الْمُغِيرَةِ بْنِ شُعْبَةَ، أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّ الْمُغِيرَةَ بْنَ شُعْبَةَ أَخْبَرَهُ أَنَّهُ، غَزَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم تَبُوكَ - قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ - فَتَبَرَّزَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قِبَلَ الْغَائِطِ فَحَمَلْتُ مَعَهُ إِدَاوَةً قَبْلَ صَلاَةِ الْفَجْرِ فَلَمَّا رَجَعَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِلَىَّ أَخَذْتُ أُهَرِيقُ عَلَى يَدَيْهِ مِنَ الإِدَاوَةِ وَغَسَلَ يَدَيْهِ ثَلاَثَ مَرَّاتٍ ثُمَّ غَسَلَ وَجْهَهُ ثُمَّ ذَهَبَ يُخْرِجُ جُبَّتَهُ عَنْ ذِرَاعَيْهِ فَضَاقَ كُمَّا جُبَّتِهِ فَأَدْخَلَ يَدَيْهِ فِي الْجُبَّةِ حَتَّى أَخْرَجَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ مِنْ أَسْفَلِ الْجُبَّةِ . وَغَسَلَ ذِرَاعَيْهِ إِلَى الْمِرْفَقَيْنِ ثُمَّ تَوَضَّأَ عَلَى خُفَّيْهِ ثُمَّ أَقْبَلَ - قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ - فَأَقْبَلْتُ مَعَهُ حَتَّى نَجِدُ النَّاسَ قَدْ قَدَّمُوا عَبْدَ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنَ عَوْفٍ فَصَلَّى لَهُمْ فَأَدْرَكَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم إِحْدَى الرَّكْعَتَيْنِ فَصَلَّى مَعَ النَّاسِ الرَّكْعَةَ الآخِرَةَ فَلَمَّا سَلَّمَ عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ عَوْفٍ قَامَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُتِمُّ صَلاَتَهُ فَأَفْزَعَ ذَلِكَ الْمُسْلِمِينَ فَأَكْثَرُوا التَّسْبِيحَ فَلَمَّا قَضَى النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم صَلاَتَهُ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِمْ ثُمَّ قَالَ " أَحْسَنْتُمْ " . أَوْ قَالَ " قَدْ أَصَبْتُمْ " . يَغْبِطُهُمْ أَنْ صَلَّوُا الصَّلاَةَ لِوَقْتِهَا .

Mughira b. Shu'ba reported that he participated In the expedition of Tabuk along with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) went out to answer the call of nature before the morning prayer. and I carried along with him a jar (full of water). When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came back to me (after relieving himself). I began to pour water upon his hands out of the jar and he washed his hands three times, then washed his face three times. He then tried to tuck up the sleeves of his cloak upon his forearms but since the sleeves were tight he inserted his hands in the cloak and then brought out his forearms up to the elbow below the cloak, and then wiped over his shoes and then moved on. Mughira said:
I also moved along with him till he came to the people and (he found) that they had been saying their prayer under the Imamah of 'Abd al-Rahman b. 'Auf. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) could get one rak ah out of two and said (this) last rak'ah along with the people. When Abd al-Rahman b. 'Auf pronounced the salutation, the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) got up to complete the prayer. This made the Muslims terrified and most of them began to recite the glory of the Lord. When the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) finished his prayer, he turned towards them and then said: You did well, or said with a sense of joy: You did the right thing that you said prayer at the appointed hour.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 274 l

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 114

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 848

115
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، وَالْحُلْوَانِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، عَنِ ابْنِ جُرَيْجٍ، حَدَّثَنِي ابْنُ شِهَابٍ، عَنْ إِسْمَاعِيلَ بْنِ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ حَمْزَةَ بْنِ الْمُغِيرَةِ، نَحْوَ حَدِيثِ عَبَّادٍ قَالَ الْمُغِيرَةُ فَأَرَدْتُ تَأْخِيرَ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ فَقَالَ النَّبِيُّ صلى الله عليه وسلم " دَعْهُ " .

This hadith is narrated by Hamza b. Mughira by another chain of trans- mitters (but with the addition of these words):
I made up my mind to hold Abd al-Rahman b. 'Auf back, but the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Leave him."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 274 m

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 115

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 849

(23) باب تَسْبِيحِ الرَّجُلِ وَتَصْفِيقِ الْمَرْأَةِ إِذَا نَابَهُمَا شَىْءٌ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

(23) Chapter: Men Saying The Tasbih And Women Clapping If They Notice Anything During The Prayer
116
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالُوا حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَلَمَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم ح وَحَدَّثَنَا هَارُونُ بْنُ مَعْرُوفٍ، وَحَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ الْمُسَيَّبِ، وَأَبُو سَلَمَةَ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ أَنَّهُمَا سَمِعَا أَبَا هُرَيْرَةَ، يَقُولُ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " التَّسْبِيحُ لِلرِّجَالِ وَالتَّصْفِيقُ لِلنِّسَاءِ " . زَادَ حَرْمَلَةُ فِي رِوَايَتِهِ قَالَ ابْنُ شِهَابٍ وَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ رِجَالاً مِنْ أَهْلِ الْعِلْمِ يُسَبِّحُونَ وَيُشِيرُونَ .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Glorification of Allah is for men and clapping of hands is meant for women (if something happens in prayer). Harmala added in his narration that Ibn Shihab told him: I saw some of the scholars glorifying Allah and making a gesture.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 422 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 116

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 850

117
وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا الْفُضَيْلُ يَعْنِي ابْنَ عِيَاضٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِمِثْلِهِ .


This hadith is narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 422b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 117

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 851

118
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، أَخْبَرَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم . بِمِثْلِهِ وَزَادَ " فِي الصَّلاَةِ " .


This hadith is transmitted by Muhammad b. Rafi', Abu'I-Razzaq. Ma'mar, Hammam on the authority of Abu Huraira with the addition of (the word)" prayer".

Reference: Sahih Muslim 422 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 118

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 852

(24) باب الأَمْرِ بِتَحْسِينِ الصَّلاَةِ وَإِتْمَامِهَا وَالْخُشُوعِ فِيهَا

(24) Chapter: The Command To Perform The Prayer Properly, To Complete It, And To Have Khushu' In It
119
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْعَلاَءِ الْهَمْدَانِيُّ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو أُسَامَةَ، عَنِ الْوَلِيدِ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ كَثِيرٍ - حَدَّثَنِي سَعِيدُ بْنُ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْمَقْبُرِيُّ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَوْمًا ثُمَّ انْصَرَفَ فَقَالَ " يَا فُلاَنُ أَلاَ تُحْسِنُ صَلاَتَكَ أَلاَ يَنْظُرُ الْمُصَلِّي إِذَا صَلَّى كَيْفَ يُصَلِّي فَإِنَّمَا يُصَلِّي لِنَفْسِهِ إِنِّي وَاللَّهِ لأُبْصِرُ مَنْ وَرَائِي كَمَا أُبْصِرُ مَنْ بَيْنَ يَدَىَّ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
One day the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) led the prayer. Then turning (towards his Companions) he said: O you man, why don't you say your prayer well? Does the observer of prayer not see how he is performing the prayer, for he performs it for himself? By Allah, I see behind me as I see in front of me.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 423

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 119

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 853

120
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، عَنْ مَالِكِ بْنِ أَنَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي الزِّنَادِ، عَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " هَلْ تَرَوْنَ قِبْلَتِي هَا هُنَا فَوَاللَّهِ مَا يَخْفَى عَلَىَّ رُكُوعُكُمْ وَلاَ سُجُودُكُمْ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ وَرَاءَ ظَهْرِي " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Do you find me seeing towards the Qibla only? By Allah, your bowing and your prostrating are not hidden from my view. Verily I see them behind my back.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 424

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 120

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 854

121
حَدَّثَنِي مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَتَادَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " أَقِيمُوا الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِي - وَرُبَّمَا قَالَ مِنْ بَعْدِ ظَهْرِي - إِذَا رَكَعْتُمْ وَسَجَدْتُمْ " .

Anas b. Malik reported. The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said:
Perform bowing and prostration well. By Allah, I see you even if you are behind me, or he said: (I see you) behind my back when you bow or prostrate.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 425 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 121

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 855

122
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو غَسَّانَ الْمِسْمَعِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُعَاذٌ، - يَعْنِي ابْنَ هِشَامٍ - حَدَّثَنِي أَبِي ح، وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عَدِيٍّ، عَنْ سَعِيدٍ، كِلاَهُمَا عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، أَنَّ نَبِيَّ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " أَتِمُّوا الرُّكُوعَ وَالسُّجُودَ فَوَاللَّهِ إِنِّي لأَرَاكُمْ مِنْ بَعْدِ ظَهْرِي إِذَا مَا رَكَعْتُمْ وَإِذَا مَا سَجَدْتُمْ " . وَفِي حَدِيثِ سَعِيدٍ " إِذَا رَكَعْتُمْ وَإِذَا سَجَدْتُمْ " .

Anas reported:
The Apostle of Allah (ﷺ) said: Complete the bowing and prostration well. By Allah, I see you behind my back as to how you bow and prostrate or when you bow and prostrate.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 425 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 122

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 856

(25) باب النَّهْىِ عَنْ سَبْقِ الإِمَامِ، بِرُكُوعٍ أَوْ سُجُودٍ وَنَحْوِهِمَا

(25) Chapter: The Prohibition Of Preceding The Imam While Bowing, Prostrating And So On
123
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَعَلِيُّ بْنُ حُجْرٍ، وَاللَّفْظُ، لأَبِي بَكْرٍ قَالَ ابْنُ حُجْرٍ أَخْبَرَنَا وَقَالَ أَبُو بَكْرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَلِيُّ بْنُ مُسْهِرٍ، عَنِ الْمُخْتَارِ بْنِ فُلْفُلٍ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ صَلَّى بِنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم ذَاتَ يَوْمٍ فَلَمَّا قَضَى الصَّلاَةَ أَقْبَلَ عَلَيْنَا بِوَجْهِهِ فَقَالَ " أَيُّهَا النَّاسُ إِنِّي إِمَامُكُمْ فَلاَ تَسْبِقُونِي بِالرُّكُوعِ وَلاَ بِالسُّجُودِ وَلاَ بِالْقِيَامِ وَلاَ بِالاِنْصِرَافِ فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ أَمَامِي وَمِنْ خَلْفِي - ثُمَّ قَالَ - وَالَّذِي نَفْسُ مُحَمَّدٍ بِيَدِهِ لَوْ رَأَيْتُمْ مَا رَأَيْتُ لَضَحِكْتُمْ قَلِيلاً وَلَبَكَيْتُمْ كَثِيرًا " . قَالُوا وَمَا رَأَيْتَ يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ قَالَ " رَأَيْتُ الْجَنَّةَ وَالنَّارَ " .

Anas reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) one day led us in the prayer. and when he completed the Prayer he turned his face towards us and said: 0 People, I am your Imam, so do not precede me in bowing and prostration and in standing and turning (faces, i. e. In pronouncing salutation), for I see you in front of me and behind me, and then said: By Him in Whose hand Is the life of Muhammad, if you could see what I see, you would have laughed little and wept much more. They said: What did you see, Messenger of Allah? He replied: (I saw) Paradise and Hell.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 426 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 123

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 857

124
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ نُمَيْرٍ، وَإِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنِ ابْنِ فُضَيْلٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ الْمُخْتَارِ، عَنْ أَنَسٍ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا الْحَدِيثِ وَلَيْسَ فِي حَدِيثِ جَرِيرٍ " وَلاَ بِالاِنْصِرَافِ " .


This hadith is narrated by Anas with another chain of transmitters, and in the hadith transmitted by Jarir there is no mention of" turning (faces)".

Reference: Sahih Muslim 426 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 124

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 858

125
حَدَّثَنَا خَلَفُ بْنُ هِشَامٍ، وَأَبُو الرَّبِيعِ الزَّهْرَانِيُّ، وَقُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ حَمَّادٍ، - قَالَ خَلَفٌ حَدَّثَنَا حَمَّادُ بْنُ زَيْدٍ، - عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ مُحَمَّدٌ صلى الله عليه وسلم " أَمَا يَخْشَى الَّذِي يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ قَبْلَ الإِمَامِ أَنْ يُحَوِّلَ اللَّهُ رَأْسَهُ رَأْسَ حِمَارٍ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Does the man who lifts his head ahead of the Imam (from prostration) not fear that Allah may change his head into the head of an ass?

Reference: Sahih Muslim 427 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 125

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 859

126
حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا إِسْمَاعِيلُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ يُونُسَ، عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " مَا يَأْمَنُ الَّذِي يَرْفَعُ رَأْسَهُ فِي صَلاَتِهِ قَبْلَ الإِمَامِ أَنْ يُحَوِّلَ اللَّهُ صُورَتَهُ فِي صُورَةِ حِمَارٍ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Does the man who lifts his head before the Imam not fear that Allah may change his face into that of an ass?

Reference: Sahih Muslim 427 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 126

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 860

127
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ سَلاَّمٍ الْجُمَحِيُّ، وَعَبْدُ الرَّحْمَنِ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُعَاذٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبِي، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ حَمَّادِ بْنِ سَلَمَةَ، كُلُّهُمْ عَنْ مُحَمَّدِ بْنِ زِيَادٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم بِهَذَا غَيْرَ أَنَّ فِي حَدِيثِ الرَّبِيعِ بْنِ مُسْلِمٍ " أَنْ يَجْعَلَ اللَّهُ وَجْهَهُ وَجْهَ حِمَارٍ " .

This hadith has been narrated by Abu Huraira by another chain of transmitters except for the words narrated by Rabi' b. Muslim:
" Allah may make his face like the face of an ass."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 427 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 127

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 861

(26) باب النَّهْىِ عَنْ رَفْعِ الْبَصَرِ، إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ

(26) Chapter: The Prohibition On Lifting Ones Gaze To The Heavens When in Salat
128
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ، عَنْ تَمِيمِ بْنِ طَرَفَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " لَيَنْتَهِيَنَّ أَقْوَامٌ يَرْفَعُونَ أَبْصَارَهُمْ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ أَوْ لاَ تَرْجِعُ إِلَيْهِمْ " .

Jabir b. Samura reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: The people who lift their eyes towards the sky in Prayer should avoid it or they would lose their eyesight.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 428

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 128

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 862

129
حَدَّثَنِي أَبُو الطَّاهِرِ، وَعَمْرُو بْنُ سَوَّادٍ، قَالاَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، حَدَّثَنِي اللَّيْثُ بْنُ سَعْدٍ، عَنْ جَعْفَرِ بْنِ رَبِيعَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الأَعْرَجِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لَيَنْتَهِيَنَّ أَقْوَامٌ عَنْ رَفْعِهِمْ أَبْصَارَهُمْ عِنْدَ الدُّعَاءِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ إِلَى السَّمَاءِ أَوْ لَتُخْطَفَنَّ أَبْصَارُهُمْ " .

Abu Huraira reported:
People should avoid lifting their eyes towards the sky while supplicating in prayer, otherwise their eyes would be snatched away.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 429

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 129

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 863

(27) باب الأَمْرِ بَالسُّكُونِ فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَالنَّهْيِ عَنِ الإِشَارَةِ بِالْيَدِ وَرَفْعِهَا عِنْدَ السَّلاَمِ وَإِتْمَامِ الصُّفُوفِ الأُوَلِ وَالتَّرَاصِّ فِيهَا وَالأَمْرِ بِالاِجْتِمَاعِ

(27) Chapter: The Command To Be Calm During The Prayer And The Prohibition Of Gesturing With One's Hand And Raising It When Saying The Salam; And Completing The First Rows, Aligning In Them, And The Command To Come Together
130
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، وَأَبُو كُرَيْبٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ، عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنِ الْمُسَيَّبِ بْنِ رَافِعٍ، عَنْ تَمِيمِ بْنِ طَرَفَةَ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ " مَا لِي أَرَاكُمْ رَافِعِي أَيْدِيكُمْ كَأَنَّهَا أَذْنَابُ خَيْلٍ شُمْسٍ اسْكُنُوا فِي الصَّلاَةِ " . قَالَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا فَرَآنَا حَلَقًا فَقَالَ " مَا لِي أَرَاكُمْ عِزِينَ " . قَالَ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ عَلَيْنَا فَقَالَ " أَلاَ تَصُفُّونَ كَمَا تَصُفُّ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا " . فَقُلْنَا يَا رَسُولَ اللَّهِ وَكَيْفَ تَصُفُّ الْمَلاَئِكَةُ عِنْدَ رَبِّهَا قَالَ " يُتِمُّونَ الصُّفُوفَ الأُوَلَ وَيَتَرَاصُّونَ فِي الصَّفِّ " .

Jabir b. Samura reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) came to us and said: "How is it that I see you lifting your hands like the tails of headstrong horses? Be calm in prayer." He (the narrator) said: He then again came to us and saw us (sitting) in circles. He said: "How is it that I see you in separate groups?" He (the narrator) said: He again came to us and said: "Why don't you draw yourselves up in rows as angels do in the presence of their Lord?" We said: Messenger of Allah, how do the angels draw themselves up in rows in the presence of their Lord? He (the Holy Prophet) said: "They make the first rows complete and keep close together in the row."

Reference: Sahih Muslim 430 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 130

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 864

131
وَحَدَّثَنِي أَبُو سَعِيدٍ الأَشَجُّ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا إِسْحَاقُ بْنُ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى بْنُ يُونُسَ، قَالاَ جَمِيعًا حَدَّثَنَا الأَعْمَشُ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ .


This hadith has been narrated by A'mash with the same chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 430 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 131

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 865

132
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا أَبُو كُرَيْبٍ، - وَاللَّفْظُ لَهُ - قَالَ أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي زَائِدَةَ، عَنْ مِسْعَرٍ، حَدَّثَنِي عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ ابْنُ الْقِبْطِيَّةِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ كُنَّا إِذَا صَلَّيْنَا مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قُلْنَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ وَرَحْمَةُ اللَّهِ . وَأَشَارَ بِيَدِهِ إِلَى الْجَانِبَيْنِ فَقَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " عَلاَمَ تُومِئُونَ بِأَيْدِيكُمْ كَأَنَّهَا أَذْنَابُ خَيْلٍ شُمُسٍ إِنَّمَا يَكْفِي أَحَدَكُمْ أَنْ يَضَعَ يَدَهُ عَلَى فَخِذِهِ ثُمَّ يُسَلِّمُ عَلَى أَخِيهِ مَنْ عَلَى يَمِينِهِ وَشِمَالِهِ " .

Jabir b. Samura reported:
When we said prayer with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ), we pronounced: Peace be upon you and Mercy of Allah, peace be upon you and Mercy of Allah, and made gesture with the hand on both the sides. Upon this the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him said: What do you point out with your hands as if they are the tails of headstrong horses? This is enough for you that one should place one's hand on one's thigh and then pronounce salutation upon one's brother on the right side and then on the left.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 431 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 132

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 866

133
وَحَدَّثَنَا الْقَاسِمُ بْنُ زَكَرِيَّاءَ، حَدَّثَنَا عُبَيْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ مُوسَى، عَنْ إِسْرَائِيلَ، عَنْ فُرَاتٍ، - يَعْنِي الْقَزَّازَ - عَنْ عُبَيْدِ اللَّهِ، عَنْ جَابِرِ بْنِ سَمُرَةَ، قَالَ صَلَّيْتُ مَعَ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَكُنَّا إِذَا سَلَّمْنَا قُلْنَا بِأَيْدِينَا السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ السَّلاَمُ عَلَيْكُمْ فَنَظَرَ إِلَيْنَا رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ " مَا شَأْنُكُمْ تُشِيرُونَ بِأَيْدِيكُمْ كَأَنَّهَا أَذْنَابُ خَيْلٍ شُمُسٍ إِذَا سَلَّمَ أَحَدُكُمْ فَلْيَلْتَفِتْ إِلَى صَاحِبِهِ وَلاَ يُومِئْ بِيَدِهِ " .

Jabir b. Samura reported:
We said our prayer with the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and, while pronouncing salutations, we made gestures with our hands (indicating)" Peace be upon you, peace be upon you." The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) looked towards us and said: Why is it that you make gestures with your hands like the tails of headstrong horses? When any one of you pro- nounces salutation (in prayer) he should only turn his face towards his companion and should not make a gesture with his hand.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 431 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 133

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 867

(28) باب تَسْوِيَةِ الصُّفُوفِ وَإِقَامَتِهَا وَفَضْلِ الأَوَّلِ فَالأَوَّلِ مِنْهَا وَالاِزْدِحَامِ عَلَى الصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ وَالْمُسَابَقَةِ إِلَيْهَا وَتَقْدِيمِ أُولِي الْفَضْلِ وَتَقْرِيبِهِمْ مِنَ الإِمَامِ

(28) Chapter: Straightening The Rows; The Virtue Of The Front Row And Then The Next; Competing With One Another For The Front Row; The People Of Virtue Should Take Precedence And Be Closest To The Imam
134
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ إِدْرِيسَ، وَأَبُو مُعَاوِيَةَ وَوَكِيعٌ عَنِ الأَعْمَشِ، عَنْ عُمَارَةَ بْنِ عُمَيْرٍ التَّيْمِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْمَرٍ، عَنْ أَبِي مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَمْسَحُ مَنَاكِبَنَا فِي الصَّلاَةِ وَيَقُولُ " اسْتَوُوا وَلاَ تَخْتَلِفُوا فَتَخْتَلِفَ قُلُوبُكُمْ لِيَلِنِي مِنْكُمْ أُولُو الأَحْلاَمِ وَالنُّهَى ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ " . قَالَ أَبُو مَسْعُودٍ فَأَنْتُمُ الْيَوْمَ أَشَدُّ اخْتِلاَفًا .

Abu Mas'ud reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace he upon him) used to touch our shoulders in prayer and say: Keep straight, don't be irregular, for there would be dissension in your hearts. Let those of you who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them, then those who are next to them. Abu Mas'ud said: Now-a-days there is much dissension amongst you.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 432 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 134

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 868

135
وَحَدَّثَنَاهُ إِسْحَاقُ، أَخْبَرَنَا جَرِيرٌ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ خَشْرَمٍ، أَخْبَرَنَا عِيسَى يَعْنِي ابْنَ يُونُسَ، ح قَالَ وَحَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ أَبِي عُمَرَ، حَدَّثَنَا ابْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ .


This hadith is narrated by Ibn Uyaina with the same chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 432 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 135

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 869

136
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ حَبِيبٍ الْحَارِثِيُّ، وَصَالِحُ بْنُ حَاتِمِ بْنِ وَرْدَانَ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا يَزِيدُ بْنُ زُرَيْعٍ، حَدَّثَنِي خَالِدٌ الْحَذَّاءُ، عَنْ أَبِي مَعْشَرٍ، عَنْ إِبْرَاهِيمَ، عَنْ عَلْقَمَةَ، عَنْ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ بْنِ مَسْعُودٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " لِيَلِنِي مِنْكُمْ أُولُو الأَحْلاَمِ وَالنُّهَى ثُمَّ الَّذِينَ يَلُونَهُمْ - ثَلاَثًا - وَإِيَّاكُمْ وَهَيْشَاتِ الأَسْوَاقِ " .

Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Let those who are sedate and prudent be near me, then those who are next to them (saying it tliree tinies), and beware of the tumult of the markets.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 432 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 136

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 870

137
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ قَتَادَةَ، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَنَسِ بْنِ مَالِكٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " سَوُّوا صُفُوفَكُمْ فَإِنَّ تَسْوِيَةَ الصَّفِّ مِنْ تَمَامِ الصَّلاَةِ " .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Straighten your rows. for the straightening of a row is a part of the perfection of prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 433

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 137

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 871

138
حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْوَارِثِ، عَنْ عَبْدِ الْعَزِيزِ، - وَهُوَ ابْنُ صُهَيْبٍ - عَنْ أَنَسٍ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " أَتِمُّوا الصُّفُوفَ فَإِنِّي أَرَاكُمْ خَلْفَ ظَهْرِي " .

Anas b. Malik reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: Complete the rows, for I can see you behind my back.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 434

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 138

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 872

139
حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ رَافِعٍ، حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الرَّزَّاقِ، حَدَّثَنَا مَعْمَرٌ، عَنْ هَمَّامِ بْنِ مُنَبِّهٍ، قَالَ هَذَا مَا حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَذَكَرَ أَحَادِيثَ مِنْهَا وَقَالَ " أَقِيمُوا الصَّفَّ فِي الصَّلاَةِ فَإِنَّ إِقَامَةَ الصَّفِّ مِنْ حُسْنِ الصَّلاَةِ " .

Hammam b. Munabbih reported:
This is what was transmitted to us by Abu Huraira from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and, while making a mention of a few ahadith, said: (The Messengerof Allah directed us thus): Establish rows in prayer, for the making of a row (straight) is one of the merits of prayer.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 435

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 139

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 873

140
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا غُنْدَرٌ، عَنْ شُعْبَةَ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ الْمُثَنَّى، وَابْنُ، بَشَّارٍ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ جَعْفَرٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ عَمْرِو بْنِ مُرَّةَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ سَالِمَ بْنَ أَبِي الْجَعْدِ الْغَطَفَانِيَّ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ بَشِيرٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " لَتُسَوُّنَّ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ " .

Nu'man b. Bashir reported:
I heard the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) say: Straighten your rows, or Allah would create dissension amongst you.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 436 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 140

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 874

141
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا أَبُو خَيْثَمَةَ، عَنْ سِمَاكِ بْنِ حَرْبٍ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ النُّعْمَانَ بْنَ بَشِيرٍ، يَقُولُ كَانَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يُسَوِّي صُفُوفَنَا حَتَّى كَأَنَّمَا يُسَوِّي بِهَا الْقِدَاحَ حَتَّى رَأَى أَنَّا قَدْ عَقَلْنَا عَنْهُ ثُمَّ خَرَجَ يَوْمًا فَقَامَ حَتَّى كَادَ يُكَبِّرُ فَرَأَى رَجُلاً بَادِيًا صَدْرُهُ مِنَ الصَّفِّ فَقَالَ " عِبَادَ اللَّهِ لَتُسَوُّنَّ صُفُوفَكُمْ أَوْ لَيُخَالِفَنَّ اللَّهُ بَيْنَ وُجُوهِكُمْ " .

Nu'man b. Bashir reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace-be upon him) used to straighten our rows as it lie were straightening an arrow with their help until be saw that we had learnt it from him. One day he came out, stood up (for prayer) and was about to say: Allah is the Greatest, when he saw a man, whose chest was bulging out from the row, so he said: Servants of Allah, you hint straighten your rows or Allah would create dissension amongst you.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 436 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 141

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 875

142
حَدَّثَنَا حَسَنُ بْنُ الرَّبِيعِ، وَأَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَحْوَصِ، ح وَحَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو عَوَانَةَ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ نَحْوَهُ .


Abu 'Awana reported this hadith with the same chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 436 c

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 142

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 876

143
حَدَّثَنَا يَحْيَى بْنُ يَحْيَى، قَالَ قَرَأْتُ عَلَى مَالِكٍ عَنْ سُمَىٍّ، مَوْلَى أَبِي بَكْرٍ عَنْ أَبِي صَالِحٍ السَّمَّانِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لَوْ يَعْلَمُ النَّاسُ مَا فِي النِّدَاءِ وَالصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ ثُمَّ لَمْ يَجِدُوا إِلاَّ أَنْ يَسْتَهِمُوا عَلَيْهِ لاَسْتَهَمُوا وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي التَّهْجِيرِ لاَسْتَبَقُوا إِلَيْهِ وَلَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ مَا فِي الْعَتَمَةِ وَالصُّبْحِ لأَتَوْهُمَا وَلَوْ حَبْوًا " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: If the people were to know what excellence is there in the Adhan and in the first row, and they could not (get these opportunities) except by drawing lots, they would have definitely done that. And if they were to know what excellence lies in joining the prayer in the first takbir (prayer), they would have vied with one another. And if they were to know what excellence lies in the night prayer and morning prayer, they would have definitely come even if crawling (on their knees).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 437

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 143

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 877

144
حَدَّثَنَا شَيْبَانُ بْنُ فَرُّوخَ، حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو الأَشْهَبِ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ الْعَبْدِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، أَنَّ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم رَأَى فِي أَصْحَابِهِ تَأَخُّرًا فَقَالَ لَهُمْ " تَقَدَّمُوا فَائْتَمُّوا بِي وَلْيَأْتَمَّ بِكُمْ مَنْ بَعْدَكُمْ لاَ يَزَالُ قَوْمٌ يَتَأَخَّرُونَ حَتَّى يُؤَخِّرَهُمُ اللَّهُ " .

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw (a tendency ) among his Companions to go to the back, so he said to them: Come forward and follow my lead, and let those who come after you follow your lead. People will continue to keep back till Allah will put them at the back.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 438 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 144

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 878

145
حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ اللَّهِ بْنُ عَبْدِ الرَّحْمَنِ الدَّارِمِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا مُحَمَّدُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ الرَّقَاشِيُّ، حَدَّثَنَا بِشْرُ بْنُ مَنْصُورٍ، عَنِ الْجُرَيْرِيِّ، عَنْ أَبِي نَضْرَةَ، عَنْ أَبِي سَعِيدٍ الْخُدْرِيِّ، قَالَ رَأَى رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَوْمًا فِي مُؤَخَّرِ الْمَسْجِدِ . فَذَكَرَ مِثْلَهُ .

Abu Sa'id al-Khudri reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) saw people at the end of the mosque, and then the (above-mentioned hadith) was narrated.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 438 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 145

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 879

146
حَدَّثَنَا إِبْرَاهِيمُ بْنُ دِينَارٍ، وَمُحَمَّدُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ الْوَاسِطِيُّ، قَالاَ حَدَّثَنَا عَمْرُو بْنُ الْهَيْثَمِ أَبُو قَطَنٍ، حَدَّثَنَا شُعْبَةُ، عَنْ قَتَادَةَ، عَنْ خِلاَسٍ، عَنْ أَبِي رَافِعٍ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، عَنِ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " لَوْ تَعْلَمُونَ - أَوْ يَعْلَمُونَ - مَا فِي الصَّفِّ الْمُقَدَّمِ لَكَانَتْ قُرْعَةً " . وَقَالَ ابْنُ حَرْبٍ " الصَّفِّ الأَوَّلِ مَا كَانَتْ إِلاَّ قُرْعَةً " .

Abu Huraira reported:
The Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said: If you were to know, or if they were to know, what (excellence) lies in the first rows, there would have been drawing of lots (for filling them) ; and Ibn Harb said: For (occupying) the first row there would have been drawing of lots.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 439

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 146

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 880

147
حَدَّثَنَا زُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، حَدَّثَنَا جَرِيرٌ، عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، عَنْ أَبِيهِ، عَنْ أَبِي هُرَيْرَةَ، قَالَ قَالَ رَسُولُ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم " خَيْرُ صُفُوفِ الرِّجَالِ أَوَّلُهَا وَشَرُّهَا آخِرُهَا وَخَيْرُ صُفُوفِ النِّسَاءِ آخِرُهَا وَشَرُّهَا أَوَّلُهَا " .

It was narrated from Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said:
The best rows for men are the first rows, and the worst ones the last ones, and the best rows for women are the last ones and the worst ones for them are the first ones.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 440 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 147

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 881

148
حَدَّثَنَا قُتَيْبَةُ بْنُ سَعِيدٍ، قَالَ حَدَّثَنَا عَبْدُ الْعَزِيزِ، - يَعْنِي الدَّرَاوَرْدِيَّ - عَنْ سُهَيْلٍ، بِهَذَا الإِسْنَادِ .


This hadith is narrated by Suhail with the same chain of transmitters.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 440 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 148

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 882

(29) باب أَمْرِ النِّسَاءِ الْمُصَلِّيَاتِ وَرَاءَ الرِّجَالِ أَنْ لاَ يَرْفَعْنَ رُءُوسَهُنَّ مِنَ السُّجُودِ حَتَّى يَرْفَعَ الرِّجَالُ

(29) Chapter: The Command To Women Who Are Praying Behind Men Not To Raise Their Heads From Prostration Before The Men Have Done So
149
حَدَّثَنَا أَبُو بَكْرِ بْنُ أَبِي شَيْبَةَ، حَدَّثَنَا وَكِيعٌ، عَنْ سُفْيَانَ، عَنْ أَبِي حَازِمٍ، عَنْ سَهْلِ بْنِ سَعْدٍ، قَالَ لَقَدْ رَأَيْتُ الرِّجَالَ عَاقِدِي أُزُرِهِمْ فِي أَعْنَاقِهِمْ مِثْلَ الصِّبْيَانِ مِنْ ضِيقِ الأُزُرِ خَلْفَ النَّبِيِّ صلى الله عليه وسلم فَقَالَ قَائِلٌ يَا مَعْشَرَ النِّسَاءِ لاَ تَرْفَعْنَ رُءُوسَكُنَّ حَتَّى يَرْفَعَ الرِّجَالُ .

Sahl b. Sa'd reported:
I saw men having tied (the ends) of their lower garments around their necks, like children, due to shortage of cloth and offering their prayers behind the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ). One of the proclaimers said: O womenfolk, do not lift your heads till men raise (them).

Reference: Sahih Muslim 441

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 149

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 883

(30) باب خُرُوجِ النِّسَاءِ إِلَى الْمَسَاجِدِ إِذَا لَمْ يَتَرَتَّبْ عَلَيْهِ فِتْنَةٌ وَأَنَّهَا لاَ تَخْرُجُ مُطَيَّبَةً

(30) Chapter: Women Going Out To The Masjid So Long As No Fitnah Results From That; and They Should Not Go Out Wearing Perfume
150
حَدَّثَنِي عَمْرٌو النَّاقِدُ، وَزُهَيْرُ بْنُ حَرْبٍ، جَمِيعًا عَنِ ابْنِ عُيَيْنَةَ، - قَالَ زُهَيْرٌ حَدَّثَنَا سُفْيَانُ بْنُ عُيَيْنَةَ، - عَنِ الزُّهْرِيِّ، سَمِعَ سَالِمًا، يُحَدِّثُ عَنْ أَبِيهِ، يَبْلُغُ بِهِ النَّبِيَّ صلى الله عليه وسلم قَالَ " إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَتْ أَحَدَكُمُ امْرَأَتُهُ إِلَى الْمَسْجِدِ فَلاَ يَمْنَعْهَا " .

Salim narrated it from his father ('Abdullah b. Umar) that the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) said:
When women ask permission for going to the mosque, do not prevent them.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 442 a

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 150

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 884

151
حَدَّثَنِي حَرْمَلَةُ بْنُ يَحْيَى، أَخْبَرَنَا ابْنُ وَهْبٍ، أَخْبَرَنِي يُونُسُ، عَنِ ابْنِ شِهَابٍ، قَالَ أَخْبَرَنِي سَالِمُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ، أَنَّ عَبْدَ اللَّهِ بْنَ عُمَرَ، قَالَ سَمِعْتُ رَسُولَ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم يَقُولُ " لاَ تَمْنَعُوا نِسَاءَكُمُ الْمَسَاجِدَ إِذَا اسْتَأْذَنَّكُمْ إِلَيْهَا " . قَالَ فَقَالَ بِلاَلُ بْنُ عَبْدِ اللَّهِ وَاللَّهِ لَنَمْنَعُهُنَّ . قَالَ فَأَقْبَلَ عَلَيْهِ عَبْدُ اللَّهِ فَسَبَّهُ سَبًّا سَيِّئًا مَا سَمِعْتُهُ سَبَّهُ مِثْلَهُ قَطُّ وَقَالَ أُخْبِرُكَ عَنْ رَسُولِ اللَّهِ صلى الله عليه وسلم وَتَقُولُ وَاللَّهِ لَنَمْنَعُهُنَّ .

Abdullah b. Umar reported:
I heard Allah's Messenger (ﷺ) say: Don't prevent your women from going to the mosque when they seek your permission. Bilal b. 'Abdullah said: By Allah, we shall certainly prevent them. On this'Abdullah b. Umar turned towards him and reprimanded him to harshly as I had never heard him do before. He ('Abdullah b. Umar) said: I am narrating to you that which comes from the Messenger of Allah (ﷺ) and you (have the audicity) to say: By Allah, we shall certainly prevent them.

Reference: Sahih Muslim 442 b

In-book reference: Book 4, Hadith 151

USC-MSA web (English) reference(deprecated numbering scheme): Book 4, Hadith 885